chapter ix

.

Those who are mentioned by Marco Polo have a _line_ under their names.

Seniority runs from right to left.

Yesugai ┌──────────────────────────────────────────────┤ │ │ Uchegin or I. _CHINGIZ KAAN._ Pilgutai. │ │ ┌─────────────────────────┼─────────────┬──┐ │ │ │ │ │ Jintu. TULI. II. OKKODAI KAAN. │ │ │ │ └──────────┐ │ │ │ ┌──────────┼────────────┬───────────┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ Tagajar. Arikbuga I. _HULAKU._ V. _KÚBLÁI* IV._MANGKU │ │ │ │ │ KAAN._ KAAN._ │ │ │ │ ┌─────────────┼──────┐ └────────┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ Agul. 3. _TIGUDAR Tara- 2. _ABAKA._ _Chingkim._ │ │ │ │ AHMAD._ kai. │ ┌────────┴─────┬───┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ ┌─────────┘ │ VI. _TEMUR KAAN._ │ Kanbala. │ │ │ │ │ ┌───┴──────┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ Tarmabala. │ │ │ _Nayan._ 6. _BAIDU._ 5. _KAI- 4. _ARGHUN._ │ │ │ KHATU._ │ │ │ │ ┌──────┴───┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ 8. OLJAITU. 7._GHAZAN._ │ │ │ │ │ │ Khans of PERSIA. │ │ │ │ │ │ ┌────────┬─────────────┬─────────────────────────────┘ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ Shiregi. Kashin. III. _KUYUK_KAAN._ │ │ │ │ │ _Kaidu._ │ │ │ │ │ Chapar │ │ or │ │ Shabar. │ │ ┌────────────────────────────────────┘ │ │ │ _CHAGATAI._ │ │ │ ┌─────────┬─────────┬────┴──────┬────────────┬─────────┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ Kadami. Sarban. Paidar. 2. YESSU- Muwatukan. Juji. │ │ │ │ MANGKU, │ │ │ │ │ │ followed by │ │ │ │ │ │ Kara─Hulaku’s │ │ │ │ │ │ widow, 3. ARGUNA. │ │ │ │ │ │ ┌────────────┤ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ 8. TUKA 7. NIK- ALGHUL. Yesan- 1. KARA- _Nigudar- │ (or BUKA) PAI. Tewa. HULAKU. Aghul._ │ TEMUR. │ │ │ 6. _BORRAK._ 5. MUBARIK │ │ SHAH. │ │ │ 9. TEWA or DUA. │ │ Khans of ULUS CHAGATAI. │ │ ┌────────┬────────────┬─────────────────────┬─────────┘ │ │ │ │ Tewal. Shaiban. 4. _BARKA._ 7. _BATU._ │ │ │ │ │ ┌───────────┬─────┴──────┐ │ │ │ │ │ Tatar. Kaunchi. 3. ULAGHJI. Toghan. 2. SARTAK. │ │ │ ┌──────────────┼───────┐ │ │ │ │ _Noghai._ 6. _TUDAI- 5. _MANGKU Bartu. MANGKU._ TEMUR._ │ │ │ ┌──────────────┬─┘ │ │ │ │ 8. _TOKTAI._ Abaji. 7. _TULABUGA._

Khans of KIPCHAK or ULUS JUJI.

APPENDIX B.—_The Polo Families_.

(I.) GENEALOGY OF THE FAMILY OF MARCO POLO THE TRAVELLER.

_Seniority runs from left to right._

Andrea Polo, of S. Felice. │ Fiordelisa=Felice Polo, │ called Cousins, │ 1280, 1300. │ ┌──────────────────────────┬─┴────────────────────────────┐ │ │ │ MARCO, 1. (Marco’s = Nicolò, = 2. (Mother Maffeo, made will, Mother, of S. Giov. of Maffeo. made will in 1280. Name Grisostomo _Fiordelisa Feb. 1309; │ unknown.) married twice, Trevisan_?) was dead └───┐ d. before 1300. before 1318. │ │ ┌──┴─────────┬─────────┐ └──────────────┬────────────────────┐ │ │ │ │ │ Antonio. Nicolò. Maroca. Donata = MARCO, │ (_Illegitimate_) │ ——(?) │ of S. Giov. │ │ died after │ Grisostomo, │ Marco, known as 1333 and │ 1254–1324. │ _Marcolino_ (1328) before 1336.│ │ S. Giov. Grisostomo. │ │ │ │ │ ┌───────┴─────┐ │ │ │ │ │ │ Matteo, Agnesina. │ │ married Caterina, │ │ daughter of │ │ Giandomenico. │ │ │ │ ┌───────────────┬─────┴──────┐ │ │ │ │ │ Marco Bragadin = Fantina, Bellella, Moreta, = Renuzzo │ of S. Geminiano │ married married married Delfin. │ │ before 1324; to ———— after 1324; │ │ alive in 1379. before 1324; alive in │ │ died before 1336. │ │ 1333. │ Pietro Bragadin │ of S. Giov. Grisostomo, │ was alive in 1388. │ │ ┌───────────────────────────────────────────────────────┘ │ └────┬─────────────────────────┬─────────────┐ │ │ │ Maffeo = Catarina, Stefano Giovannino made a will, │ d. of Nic. (_Illeg._) (_Illeg._) 1300. │ Sagredo. alive in alive in │ │ 1321. 1321. │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ Pasqua. Fiordelisa. (_Illeg._)

APPENDIX B.—_continued_.

(II.) THE POLOS OF SAN GEREMIA.

The preceding Table gives the Family of our Traveller as far as I have seen sound data for tracing it, either upwards or downwards.

I have expressed, in the introductory notices, my doubts about the Venetian genealogies, which continue the family down to 1418 or 19, because it seems to me certain that all of them do more or less confound with our Polos of S. Giovanni Grisostomo, members of the other Polo Family of S. Geremia. It will help to disentangle the subject if we put down what is ascertained regarding the S. Geremia family.

To the latter with tolerable certainty belonged the following:—

1302. MARCO Polo of Cannareggio, see vol. i. pp. _64–67_. (The Church of S. Geremia stands on the canal called Cannareggio.)

Already in 1224, we find a Marco Polo of S. Geremia and Cannareggio. (See _Liber Plegiorum_, published with _Archivio Veneto_, 1872 pp. 32, 36).

1319. (Bianca, widow of GIOVANNI Polo?)[1]

1332. 24th March. Concession, apparently of some privilege in connection with the State Lake in San Basilio, to DONATO and HERMORAO (= Hermolaus or Almorò) Paulo (Document partially illegible).[2]

1333. 23rd October. Will of Marchesina Corner, wife of Marino Gradenigo of S. Apollinare, who chooses for her executors “my mother Dona Fiordelisa Cornaro, and my uncle (_Barba_) Ser Marco Polo.”[3] Another extract apparently of the same will mentions “_mia cusina_ MARIA Polo,” and “_mio cusin_ MARCO Polo” three times.[4]

1349. MARINO Polo and Brothers.[5]

1348. About this time died NICOLO Polo of S. Geremia,[6] who seems to have been a Member of the Great Council.[7] He had a brother MARCO, and this Marco had a daughter AGNESINA. Nicolo also leaves a sister BARBARA (a nun), a son GIOVANNINO (apparently illegitimate[7]), of age in 1351,[6] a nephew GHERARDO, and a niece FILIPPA,[6] Abbess of Sta. Catarina in Mazzorbo.

The executors of Nicolo are GIOVANNI and DONATO Polo.[6] We have not their relationship stated.

DONATO must have been the richest Polo we hear of, for in the Estimo or forced Loan of 1379 for the Genoese War, he is assessed at 23,000 _Lire_.[8] A history of that war also states that he (“Donado Polo del Canareggio”) presented the Government with 1000 ducats, besides maintaining in arms himself, his son, and seven others.[9] Under 1388 we find Donato still living, and mention of CATARUZZA, d. of Donato:[10] and under 1390 of Elena, widow of Donato.[10]

The Testamentary Papers of Nicolo also speak of GIACOMO [or Jacopo] Polo. He is down in the _Estimo_ of 1379 for 1000 _Lire_;[11] and in 1371 an inscription in Cicogna shows him establishing a family burial-place in Sta. Maria de’ Servi:[12]

[M°CCC°LXXI. Die primo mensis ... S. Dn̄i IACHOBI. PAVLI. DE CFINIO. SANCTI. IEREMIE. ET. SVOR. HEREDVM.]

(1353. 2nd June. Viriola, widow of ANDREA or Andrinolo Polo of Sta. Maria Nuova?)[13]

1379. In addition to those already mentioned we have NICOLO assessed at 4000 _lire_.[11]

1381. And apparently this is the NICOLO, son of Almorò (_Hermolaus_), who was raised to the Great Council, for public service rendered, among 30 elected to that honour after the war of Chioggia.[14] Under 1410 we find ANNA, relict of Nicolo Polo.[15]

1379. In this year also, ALMORÒ, whether father or brother of the last, contributes 4000 _lire_ to the Estimo.[11]

1390. CLEMENTE Polo (died before 1397)[15] and his wife MADDALUZIA.[15] Also in this year PAOLO Polo, son of Nicolo, gave his daughter in marriage to Giov. Vitturi.[16]

1408 and 1411. CHIARA, daughter of Francesco Balbi, and widow of ERMOLAO (or Almorò) Polo, called of _Sta. Trinità_.[15]

1416. GIOVANNI, perhaps the Giovannino mentioned above.[15]

1420. 22nd November. BARTOLO, son of Ser ALMORÒ and of the Nobil Donna CHIARA Orio.(?)[17] This couple probably the same as in the penultimate entry.

1474, _seqq._ Accounts belonging to the Trust Estate of BARTOLOMEO Polo of S. Geremia.[15]

There remains to be mentioned a MARCO POLO, member of the Greater Council, chosen _Auditor Sententiarum_, 7th March, 1350, and named among the electors of the Doges Marino Faliero (1354) and Giovanni Gradenigo (1355). The same person appears to have been sent as _Provveditore_ to Dalmatia in 1355. As yet it is doubtful to what family he belonged, and it is _possible_ that he may have belonged to our traveller’s branch, and have continued that branch according to the tradition. But I suspect that he is identical with the Marco, brother of Nicolo Polo of S. Geremia, mentioned above, under 1348. (See also vol. i. p. _74_.) Cappellari states distinctly that this Marco was the father of the Lady who married Azzo Trevisan. (See Introd. p. _78_.)

We have intimated the probability that he was the Marco mentioned twice in connection with the Court of Sicily. (See vol. i. p. _79_, note.)

A later Marco Polo, in 1537, distinguished himself against the Turks in command of a ship called the _Giustiniana_; forcing his way past the enemy’s batteries into the Gulf of Prevesa, and cannonading that fortress. But he had to retire, being unsupported.

It may be added that a Francesco Paulo appears among the list of those condemned for participation in the conspiracy of Baiamonte Tiepolo in 1310. (_Dandulo_ in _Mur._ XII. 410, 490.)

[I note from the MS. of _Priuli, Genealogie delle famiglie nobili di Venesia_, kept in the Rᵒ. Archivio di Stato at Venice, some information, pp. 4376–4378, which permit me to draw up the following Genealogy which may throw some light on the Polos of San Geremia:—

ANDREA, of San Felice │ ┌─────────────┼────────────┐ │ │ │ Marco Nicolò Maffio of S. Grisostomo, buried at S. Lorenzo. │ ┌────────────┬────────┴───┬────────────┐ │ │ │ │ Marco Steffano Giovanni Maffio (Milioni) │ ┌───────────┬────────┴──┬───────────┐ │ │ │ │ Almorò of Maffio Marco Nicolò San Geremia │ Nicolò of San Geremia made a Nobleman, 4th Sept. 1381 │ ┌────────────────┼────────────────┐ │ │ │ Maffio Marco Marin │ │ Marco + 1418 Governor of Castel Vecchio, at Verona.

Sir Henry Yule writes above (II. p. 507) that Nicolo Polo of S. Geremia had a brother Marco, and this Marco had a daughter Agnesina. I find in the Acts of the Notary Brutti, in the Will of Elisabetta Polo, dated 14th March, 1350:—

BETA = MARCO POLO [MARCOLINO?] of S. Grisostomo │ ┌──────────────────┼─────────────────┐ │ │ │ Agnesina Christina Marina = Nicoleto. = Michaleto in the Monastery of S. Lorenzo.

The Maffio, son of Nicolò of S. Giov. Grisostomo, and father of Pasqua and Fiordelisa, married probably after his will (1300) and had his four sons: Almorò of S. Geremia, Maffio, Marco, Nicolò. Indeed, Cicogna writes (_Insc. Ven._ II. p. 390):—“Non apparisce che Maffeo abbia avuto figliuoli maschi da questo testamento [1300]; ma per altro non è cosa assurda il credere che posteriormente a questo testamento 1300 possa avere avuti figliuoli maschi; ed in effetto le Genealogie gliene danno quatro, cioè _Ermolao, Maffio, Marco, Nicolò_. Il Ramusio anzi glien dà cinque, senza nominarli, uno de’ quali _Marco_, e una femmina di nome _Maria_; e Marco Barbaro gliene dà sei, cioè _Nicolò, Maria, Pietro, Donado, Marco, Franceschino_.”—H. C.]

[Sig. Ab. Cav. Zanetti gives (_Archivio Veneto_, XVI. 1878, p. 110). See our _Int._, p. _78_.

MATTEO, son of MARCOLINO │ ┌────────────────────┴─────────────────────┐ │ │ Maria? Marco married Benedetto died at Verona Cornaro in 1401, and in 1417, 1418, or 1425.] Azzo Trevisan

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] Document in _Archivio_ of the _Casa di Ricovero_, Bundle LXXVII., No. 209.

[2] _Registro di Grazie_, 4ᵒ c. Comm. by Comm. Berchet.

[3] _Arch. Gen. dei Giudici del Proprio_, Perg. No. 82, 1st July, 1342, cites this. (Comm. Berchet.)

[4] _Arch. dei Procuratori di San Marco_, with Testam. 1327, January, marked “N. H. Ser Marco Gradenigo.” (Comm. Berchet.)

[5] Document in _Archivio_ of the _Casa di Ricovero_, Bundle LXXIV., No. 651.

[6] List (extracted in 1868–9) of Documents in the above Archivio, but which seem to have been since mislaid.

[7] Parchment in the possession of Cav. F. Stefani, containing a decision, dated 16th September, 1355, signed by the Doge and two Councillors, in favour of Giovannino Polo, natural son of the Noble Nicoletto of S. Geremia (_qu. Nobilis Viri Nicoleti Paulo_).

[8] In _Gallicciolli, Delle Mem. Ven. Antiche_, Ven. 1795, II. p. 136. In the MS. of _Cappellari Campidoglio Veneto_, in the Marciana, the sum stated is 3000 only.

[9] _Della Presa di Chiozza_ in _Muratori, Script._ xv. 785.

[10] Documents seen by the Editor in the Arch. of the _Casa di Ricovero_.

[11] In _Gallicciolli Delle Mem. Ven. Antiche_, Ven. 1795, II. p. 136.

[12] _Cicogna_, I. p. 77.

[13] _Arch. Gen. dei Giud._ Perg. No. 120.

[14] _Cappellari_, MS.; _Sanuto, Vite de’ Duchi di Ven._ in _Muratori_, XXII. 730.

[15] Documents seen by the Editor in the Arch. of the _Casa di Ricovero_.

[16] _Cappellari_.

[17] _Libro d’Oro_ from 1414 to 1497 in Museo Correr. Comm. by Comm. Berchet.

APPENDIX C.—_Calendar of Documents Relating to Marco Polo and his Family_.

1.—(1280).

Will of Marco Polo of S. Severo, uncle of the Traveller, executed at Venice, 5th August, 1280. An Abstract given in vol. i. pp. _23–24_.

The originals of this and the two other Wills (Nos. 2 and 8) are in St. Mark’s Library. They were published first by Cicogna, _Iscrizioni Veneziane_, and again more exactly by Lazari.

2.—(1300).

Will of Maffeo Polo, brother of the Traveller, executed at Venice, 31st August, 1300. Abstract given at pp. _64–65_ of vol. i.

3.—(1302).

_Archivio Generale—Maggior Consiglio—Liber Magnus_, p. 81.[1]

1392. 13 Aprilis. (Capta est): Quod fit gratia provido viro MARCO PAULO quod ipse absolvatur a penâ incursâ pro eo quod non fecit circari unam suam conductam cum ignoraverit ordinem circa hoc.

Ego MARCUS MICHAEL consiliarius m. p. s.

Ego PAULUS DELPHINUS consiliarius m. p. s.

Ego MARCUS SIBOTO de mandato ipsorum cancellavi.

4—(1305).

Resolution of the _Maggior Consiglio_, under date 10th April, 1305, in which Marco Polo is styled Marcus Paulo Milioni. (See p. _67_ of vol. i.) In the _Archivio Generale, Maggior Cons. Reg. M.S._, Carta 82.[2]

“Item quod fiat gratia Bonocio de Mestre de illis Libris centum quinquaginta duobus, in quibus extitit condempnatus per Capitaneos Postarum, occasione vini per eum portati contra bampnum, isto modo _videlicet_ quod solvere debeat dictum debitum hinc ad annos quatuor, solvendo annuatim quartum dicti debiti per hunc modum, _scilicet_ quod dictus Bonocius ire debeat cum nostris Ambaxiatoribus, et soldum quod ei competet pro ipsis viis debeat scontari, et it quod ad solvendum dictum quartum deficiat per eum vel suos plegios integre persolvatur. Et sunt plegii _Nobiles Viri_ PETRUS MAUROCENO et MARCHUS PAULO MILION̄ et plures alii qui sunt scripti ad Cameram Capitaneorum Postarum.”

5.—(1311).

Decision in Marco Polo’s suit against Paulo Girardo, 9th March 1311, for recovery of the price of musk sold on commission, etc. (From the Archives of the _Casa di Ricovero_ at Venice, _Filza_ No. 202. See vol. i. p. _70_.)

“In nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Incarnatione Domini Nostri Jesu Christi millesimo trecentesimo undecimo, Mensis Marci die nono, intrante Indicione Nona, Rivoalti ...

“Cum coram nobilibus viris Dominis CATHARINO DALMARIO et MARCO LANDO, Judicibus Peticionum, Domino LEONARDO DE MOLINO, tercio Judice curie, tunc absente, inter Nobilem Virum MARCUM POLO de confinio Sancti Johannis Grisostomi ex unâ parte, et PAULUM GIRARDO de confinio Sancti Apollinaris ex altera parte, quo ex suo officio verteretur occasione librarum trium _denariorum grossorum Venetorum_ in parte unâ, quas sibi PAULO GIRARDO petebat idem MARCUS POLO pro dimidia libra muscli quam ab ipso MARCO POLO ipse PAULUS GIRARDO habuerat, et vendiderat precio suprascriptarum Librarum trium _den. Ven. gros._ et occasione _den. Venet. gross._ viginti, quos eciam ipse MARCUS POLO eidem POLO Girardo pectebat pro manchamento unius sazii de musclo, quem dicebat sibi defficere de librâ unâ muscli, quam simul cum suprascriptâ dimidiâ ipse Paulus Girardo ab ipso MARCO POLO habuerat et receperat, in parte alterâ de dicta, Barbaro advocatori (_sic_) curie pro suprascripto MARCO POLO sive JOHANNIS (_sic_) POLO[3] de Confinio Sancti Johannis Grisostomi constitutus in Curiâ pro ipso MARCO POLO sicut coram suprascriptis Dominis Judicibus legitimum testificatum extiterat ... legi fecit quamdam cedulam bambazinam scriptam manu propriâ ipsius PAULI GIRARDI, cujus tenor talis, videlicet: ... “_de avril recevi io_ Polo Girardo _da_ Missier Marco Polo _libre ½ de musclo metemelo libre tre de grossi. Ancora recevi io_ Polo _libre una de musclo che me lo mete libre sei de grossi, et va a so risico et da sua vintura et damelo in choleganza a la mitade de lo precio._” * * * * “Quare cum ipse Paulus noluerit satisfacere de predictis, nec velit ad presens * * * * * * Condempnatum ipsum PAULUM GIRARDO in expensis pro parte dicti MARCI PAULO factis in questione, dando et assignando sibi terminum competentem pro predictis omnibus et singulis persolvendis, in quem terminum si non solveret judicant ipsi domini judices quod capi debetur ipse PAULUS GERARDO et carceribus Comunis Venetiarum precludi, de quibus exire non posset donec sibi MARCO PAULO omnia singula suprascripta exolvenda dixisset, non obstante absenciâ ipsius PAULI GERARDO cum sibi ex parte Domini Ducis proministeriale Curie Palacii preceptum fuisset ut hodie esset ad Curiam Peticionum.

* * * * *

“Ego KATHARINUS DALMARIO Judex Peticionum manu meâ subscripsi

“Ego MARCUS LANDO Judex Peticionum manu meâ subscripsi

“Ego NICOLAUS, Presbiter Sancti Canciani notarius complevi et roboravi.”

6.—(1319).

In a list of documents preserved in the Archives of the _Casa di Ricovero_, occurs the entry which follows. But several recent searches have been made for the document itself in vain.

* “No 94 MARCO GALETTI _investe della proprietâ dei beni che si trovano in S. Giovanni Grisostomo_ MARCO POLO _di Nicolo_. 1319, 10 _Settembre, rogato dal notaio Nicolo Prete di S. Canciano_.”

The notary here is the same who made the official record of the document last cited.

[This document was kept in the Archives of the _Istituto degli Esposti_, now transferred to the _Archivio di Stato_, and was found by the Ab. Cav. V. Zanetti, and published by him in the _Archivio Veneto_, XVI., 1878, pp. 98–100; parchment, 1157, filza I.; Marco Polo the traveller, according to a letter of the 16th March, 1306, had made in 1304, a loan of 20 _lire di grossi_ to his cousin Nicolo, son of Marco the elder; the sum remaining unpaid at the death of Nicolo, his son and heir Marcolino became the debtor, and by order of the Doge Giovanni Soranzo, Marco Galetti, according to a sentence of the _Giudici del Mobile_, of the 2nd July, transferred to the traveller Marco on the 10th September, 1319, _duas proprietates que sunt hospicia et camere posite in ... confinio sancti Ihoanis grisostomi que fuerunt Nicolai Paulo_. This Document is important, as it shows the exact position of Marcolino in the family.—H. C.]

7.—(1323).

Document concerning House Property in S. Giovanni Grisostomo, adjoining the Property of the Polo Family, and sold by the Lady Donata to her husband Marco Polo. Dated May, 1323.

See No. 16 below.

8.—(1324).

Will of MARCO POLO. (In St. Mark’s Library.)[4]

In Nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Incarnatione Dni. Nri. Jhu. Xri. millesimo trecentesimo vige- simo tertio, mensis Januarii die nono,[5] intrante Indictione septima, Rivoalti. Divine inspiracionis donum est et provide mentis arbitrium ut antequam superve- niat mortis iudicium quilibet sua bona sit ordinare sollicitus ne ipsa sua bona inordinata remaneant. Quapropter ego quidem MARCUS PAULO de confinio Sancti Johannis Chrysostomi, dum cotidie debilitarer propter infirmitatem cor- poris, sanus tamen per Dei gratiam mente, integroque consilio et sensu, timens ne ab in- testato decederem, et mea bona inordinata remanerent, vocari ad me feci JOHANEM JUSTINIANUM presbiterum Sancti Proculi et Notarium, ipsumque rogavi quatenus hoc meum scriberet testamentum per integrum et compleret. In quo meas fidecommissarias etiam con- stituo DONATAM dilectam uxorem meam, et FANTINAM et BELLELAM atque MORETAM peramabiles filias meas, ut secundum quod hic ordinavero darique jussero, ita ipse post obitum meum adimpleant. Primiter enim omnium volo et ordi- no dari rectam decimam et volo et ordino distribui libras _denariorum_ _venetorum_ duo millia ultra decimam, de quibus dimitto soldos viginti _denariorum_ _Venet. grossorum_ Monasterio Sancti Laurentii ubi meam eligo sepulturam. Item di- mitto libras trecentas _den. Venet._ YSABETE QUIRINO cognate mee quas mihi dare tenetur. Item soldos quadraginta cuilibet monasteriorum et hospi- taliorum a Gradu usque ad Capud Aggeris. Item dimitto conventui sanctorum Johanis et Pauli Predicatorum illud quod mihi dare tenetur, et libras decem Fratri RENERIO et libras quinque Fratri BENVENUTO Veneto Ordinis Predicatorum, ultra illud quod mihi dare tenetur. Item dimitto libras quinque cuilibet Congregationi Rivoalti et libras quattuor cuilibet Scolarum sive fraternitatum in quibus sum. Item dimitto soldos viginti _denariorum Venetorum grossorum_ Presbitero JOHANNI JUSTINIANO notario pro labore istius mei testamenti et ut Dominum pro me teneatur deprecare. Item absolvo PETRUM famulum meum de genere Tartarorum ab omni vinculo servitutis ut Deus absolvat animam meam ab omni culpâ et peccato. Item sibi remitto omnia que adquisivit in domo suâ labore, et insuper dimitto libras _denariorum Venetorum_ centum. Residuum vero dictarum duarum millia librarum absque decimâ distribuatur pro animâ meâ secundum bonam discreptionem commissariarum mearum. De aliis meis bonis dimitto suprascripte DONATE uxori et commissarie mee libras octo _denariorum Venetorum grossorum_, omni anno dum ipsa vixerit, pro suo usu, ultra suam repromissam et stracium et omne capud massariciorum cum tribus lectis corredatis. Omnia uero alia bona mobilia et immobilia inordinata, et si de predictis ordinatis aliqua inordinata remanerent, quocumque modo jure et formâ mihi spectantia, seu que expectare vel pertinere potuerunt vel possent, tam ju- re successorio et testamentario ac hereditario aut paterno fraterno materno et ex quâcumque aliâ propinquitate sive ex lineâ ascendenti et descendenti vel ex colaterali vel aliâ quâcumque de causâ mihi pertinencia seu expectancia et de quibus secundum for- mam statuti Veneciarum mihi expectaret, plenam et specialem facere mentionem seu dis- posicionem et ordinacionem quamquam in hoc et in omni casu ex formâ statuti specificater facio specialiter et expresse dimitto suprascriptis filiabus meis FANTINE, BELLELE, et MORETE, libere et absolute inter eas equaliter dividenda, ipsasque mihi heredes instituo in omnibus et singulis meis bonis mobilibus et immobilibus juribus et actionibus, tacitis et expressis qualitercumque ut predicitur michi pertinentibus et expec- tantibus. Salvo quod MORETA predicta filia mea habere debeat ante partem de mo- re tantum quantum habuit quelibet aliarum filiarum mearum pro dote et corredis suis. Tamen volo quod si que in hoc meo testamento essent contra statuta et consilia Communis Veneciarum corrigantur et reducantur ad ipsa statuta et consilia. Preterea do et confero suprascriptis commissariabus meis post obitum meum plenam virtutem et po- testatem dictam meam commissariam intromittendi administrandi et furniendi, inquirendi inter- pellandi placitandi respondendi ad vocationem interdicta et placita tollendi, legem petendi et consequendi si opus fuerit, in anima mea jurandi, sententiam audiendi et prosequendi, vendendi et alienandi, intromittendi et interdicendi petendi et exigendi sive excuciendi omnia mea bona, et habere a cunctis personis ubicumque et apud quemcumque ea vel ex eis poterint invenire, cum cartâ et sine cartâ, in curiâ et extra curiâ, et omnes securitatis cartas et omnes alias cartas necessarias faciendi, sicut egomet presens vivens facere possem et deberem. Et ita hoc meum Testamentum firmum et sta- bille esse iudico in perpetuum. Si quis ipsum frangere vel violare presumpserit male- dicionem Omnipotentis Dei incurrat, et sub anathemate trecentorum decem et octo Patrum constrictus permaneat, et insuper componat ad suprascriptas meas fidecommissarias aureas libras quinque, et hec mei Testamenti Carta in suâ permaneat firmitate. Signum suprascripti Domini Marci Paulo qui hec rogavit fieri.

“Ego PETRUS GRIFO testis presbiter.

Ego NUFRIUS BARBERIUS testis.

Ego JOHANES JUSTINIANUS presbiter Sancti Proculi et notarius complevi et roboravi.”

9.—(1325).

Release, dated 7th June, 1325, by the Lady Donata and her three daughters, Fantina, Bellella, and Marota, as Executors of the deceased Marco Polo, to Marco Bragadino. (From the _Archivio Notarile_ at Venice.)

“In nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Inc. Dni. Ntri. Jhu. Xri. Millesimo trecentesimo vigesimo quinto, mensis Junii die septimo, exeunte Indictione octavâ, Rivoalti.

“Plenam et irrevocabilem securitatem facimus nos DONATA relicta, FANTINA, BELLELLA et MAROTA quondam filie, et nunc omnes commissarie MARCI POLO de confinio Sancti Joannis Grisostomi cum nostris successoribus, tibi MARCO BRAGADINO quondam de confinio Sancti Geminiani nunc de confinio Sancti Joannis Grisostomi, quondam genero antedicti MARCI POLO et tuis heredibus, de omnibus bonis mobillibus quondam suprascripti MARCI POLO seu ipsius commissarie per te dictum MARCHUM BRAGADINO quoque modo et formâ intromissis habitis et receptis, ante obitum, ad obitum, et post obitum ipsius MARCI POLO, et insuper de tota colleganciâ quam a dicti quondam MARCO POLO habuisti, et de ejus lucro usque ad presentem diem * * * * * * si igitur contra hanc securitatis cartam ire temptaverimus tunc emendare debeamus cum nostris successoribus tibi et tuis heredibus auri libras quinque, et hec securitatis carta in sua permaneat firmitate. Signum suprascriptarum DONATE relicte, FANTINE, BELLELLE et MAROTE, omnium filiarum et nunc commissarie, que hec rogaverunt fieri.

“Ego PETRUS MASSARIO clericus Ecclesie Scti. Geminiani testis subscripsi.

“Ego SIMEON GORGII de Jadra testis subscripsi.

“Ego DOMINICUS MOZZO presbiter plebanus Scti. Geminiani et notarius complevi et roboravi.

“MARCUS BARISANO presbiter Canonicus et notarius ut vidi in matre testis sum in filliâ.

“Ego JOANNES TEUPULLO Judex Esaminatorum ut vidi in matre testis sum in filliâ.

“(L. S. N.) Ego magister ALBERTINUS DE MAYIS Notarius Veneciarum hoc exemplum exemplari anno ab incarnatione domini nostri Jesu Christi Millesimo trecentesimo quinquagesimo quinto mensis Julii die septimo, intrante indictione octava, Rivoalti, nil addens nec minuens quod sentenciam mutet vel sensum tollat, complevi et roboravi.”[6]

10.—(1326).

Resolution of Counsel of XL. condemning Zanino Grioni for insulting Donna Moreta Polo in Campo San Vitale.

(_Avvogaria di Comun._ Reg. I. Raspe, 1324–1341, Carta 23 del 1325.)*

“MCCCXXV. Die xxvi. Februarii.

“Cum ZANINUS GRIONI quondam Ser LIONARDI GRIONI contrate Sancte Heustachii diceretur intulisse iniuriam Domine MORETE qm. Dni. MARCI POLO, de presente mense in Campo Sancti Vitalis et de verbis iniuriosis et factis.... Capta fuit pars hodie in dicto consilio de XL. quod dictus ZANINUS condemnatus sit ad standum duobus mensibus in carceribus comunis, scilicet in quarantia.

“Die eodem ante prandium dictus ZANINUS GRIONI fuit consignatus capitaneo et custodibus quarantie,” etc.

11.—(1328).

(_Maj. Cons. Delib. Brutus_, c. 77.)*

“MCCXXVII. Die 27 Januarii.

“Capta. Quod quoddam instrumentum vigoris et roboris processi et facti a quondam Ser MARCO PAULO contra Ser HENRICUM QUIRINO et Pauli dictum dictum Sclavo [_sic_] JOHANNI et PHYLIPPO et ANFOSIO QUIRINO, scriptum per presbyterum Johannem Taiapetra, quod est adheo corosum quod legi non potest, relevetur et fiat,” etc.

12.—(1328).

Judgment on a Plaint lodged by Marco Polo, called Marcolino, regarding a legacy from Maffeo Polo the Elder. (See I. p. _77_.)

(_Avvogaria di Comun._ Raspe Reg. i. 1324–1341, c. 14 tergo, del 1329.)*

“1328. Die xv. Mensis Marcii.

“Cum coram dominis Advocatoribus Comunis per D. MARCUM, dictum MARCOLINUM PAULO sancti Johannis Grisostomi fuisset querela depositata de translatione et alienatione imprestitorum olim Domini MAPHEI PAULO majoris Scti. Joh. Gris., facta domino MARCO PAULO de dicto confinio in MCCCXVIII mense Maii, die xi, et postea facta heredibus ejusdem dni. MARCI PAULO post ejus mortem, ... cum videretur eisdem dominis Advocatoribus quod dicte translationes et alienationes imprestitorum fuerint injuste ac indebite facte, videlicet in tantum quantum sunt libre mille dimisse MARCO dicto MARCOLINO PAULO predicto in testamento dicti olim dni. MATHEI PAULO maioris, facti in anno domini MCCCVIII mense Februarii die vi intrante indictione viiiᵃ.... Capta fuit pars in ipso consilio de XLᵗᵃ quod dicta translactio et alienatio imprestitorum ... revocentur, cassentur, et annulentur, in tantum videlicet quantum sunt dicte mille libre,” etc.

13.—(1328).

Grant of citizenship to Marco Polo’s old slave Peter the Tartar. (See vol. i. p. _72_.)

(_Maj. Conc. Delib. Brutus_, Cart. 78 t.)*

“MCCCXXVIII, die vii Aprilis.

“(Capta) Quod fiat gratia PETRO S. Marie Formose, olim sclavorum Ser MARCI PAULI Sancti Joh. Gris., qui longo tempore fuit Venetiis, pro suo bono portamento, de cetero sit Venetus, et pro Venetus [_sic_] haberi et tractari debeat.”

14.—(1328).

Process against the Lady Donata Polo for a breach of trust. See vol. i. p. _77_ (as No. 12, c. 8, del 1328).*

“MCCCXXVIII. Die ultimo Maii.

“Cum olim de mandato ... curie Petitionum, ad petitionem Ser BERTUTII QUIRINO factum fuerit apud Dominam DONATAM PAULO Sancti Job. Gris., quoddam sequestrum de certis rebus, inter quas erant duo sachi cum Venetis grossis intus, legati et bullati, et postea in una capsellâ sigillatâ repositi, prout in scripturis dicti sequestri plenius continetur. Et cum diceretur fuisse subtractam aliquam pecunie quantitatem, non bono modo, de dictis sachis, post dictum sequestrum, et dictâ de causâ per dictos dominos Advocatores ... fuerit hodie in conscilio de XL. placitata dicta Dna. DONATA PAULO, penes quam dicta capsella cum sachis remansit hucusque.

“... cum per certas testimonias ... habeatur quod tempore sequestri facti extimata fuit pecunia de dictis sacchis esse libras lxxx grossorum vel circha,[7] et quando postea numerata fuit inventam esse solummodo libras xlv grossorum et grossos xxii, quod dicta Dna. Donata teneatur et debeat restituere et consignare in saculo seu saculis, loco pecunie que ut predicitur deficit et extrata, et ablata est libras xxv [_sic_] grossorum. Et ultra hoc pro penâ ut ceteris transeat in exemplum condempnetur in libris ducentis et solvat eas.”

15.—(1330).

Remission of fine incurred by an old servant of Marco Polo’s. (Reg. Grazie 3°, c. 40.)*

“MCCCXXX. iiii Septembris.

“Quod fiat gratia MANULLI familiari Ser MARCI POLO sancti Joh. Gris. quod absolvatur a penâ librarum L pro centenariis, quam dicunt officiales Levantis incurrisse pro eo quod ignorans ordines et pure non putans facere contra aliqua nostra ordinamenta cum galeis que de Ermeniâ venerunt portavit Venecias tantum piperis et lanæ quod constitit supra soldos xxv grossorum tanquam forenses (?). Et officiales Levantis dicunt quod non possunt aliud dicere nisi quod solvat. Sed consideratis bonitate et legalitate dicti Manulli, qui mercatores cum quibus stetit fideliter servivit, sibi videtur pecatum quod debeat amittere aliud parum quod tam longo tempore cum magnis laboribus adquisivit, sunt contenti quod dicta gratia sibi fiat.”

16.—(1333).

Attestation by the Gastald and Officer of the Palace Court of his having put the Lady Donata and her daughters in possession of two tenements in S. Giovanni Grisostomo. Dated 12th July, 1333.

(From the _Archivio_ of the _Istituto degli Esposti_, No. 6.)[8]

The document begins with a statement, dated 22nd August, 1390, by MORANDUS DE CAROVELLIS, parson of St. Apollinaris and Chancellor of the Doge’s Aula, that the original document having been lost, he, under authority of the Doge and Councils, had formally renewed it from the copy recorded in his office.

In nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Incarn. D. N. J. C. millesimo trecentesimo tregesimo tertio mensis Julii die duodecimo, intrantis indicione primâ Rivoalti. Testificor Ego DONATUS Gastaldio Dni. nostri Dni. Francisci Dandulo Dei gratiâ inclyti Venetiarum Ducis, et Ministerialis Curie Palacii, quod die tercio intrante suprascripti mensis Julii, propter preceptum ejusdem Dni. Ducis, secundum formam statuti Veneciarum, posui in tenutam et corporalem possessionem DONATAM quondam uxorem, FANTINAM et MORETAM quondam filias, omnes commissarias Nobilis Viri MARCI PAULO de confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi, nomine ipsius Commissarie, cum BELELLA olim filiâ et similiter nominatâ commissariâ dicti MARCI PAULO * * * de duabus proprietatibus terrarum et casis copertis et discopertis positis in dicto confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi, que firmant prout inferius in infrascripte notitie cartâ continetur * * * * ut in eâ legitur:

“Hec est carta fata anno ab Inc. D. N. J. C. millesimo trecentesimo vigesimo tercio, mensis Maij die nono, exeunte Indictione sextâ, Rivoalti, quam fieri facit Dnus. Johannes Superantio D. G. Veneciarum Dalmacie atque Croacie olim Dux, cum suis judicibus examinatorum, suprascripto Marco Paulo postquam venit ante suam suorumque judicum examinatorum presenciam ipse MARCUS PAULO de confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi, et ostendit eis duas cartas completas et roboratas, prima quarum est venditionis et securitatis carta, facta anno ab Inc. D. N. J. C. (1321) mensis Junii die decimo, intrante indictione quintâ, Rivoalti; quâ manifestum fecit ipsa DONATA uxor MARCI PAULO de confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi cum suis successoribus quia in Dei et Christi nomine dedit, vendidit, atque transactavit sibi MARCO PAULO viro suo de eodem confinio et suis heredibus duas suas proprietates terre, et casas copertas et discopertas, que sunt hospicia, videlicet camere et camini, simul conjuncta versus Rivum ... secundum quod dicta proprietas sive hospicium firmat ab uno suo capite, tam superius quam inferius, in muro comuni huic proprietati et proprietati MARCI PAULO et STEPHANI PAULO. Et ab alio suo capite firmat in uno alio muro comuni huic proprietati et predictorum MARCI et STEPHANI PAULO. Ab imo suo latere firmat in supradicto Rivo. Et alio suo latere firmat tam superius quam inferius in salis sive porticis que sunt comunes huic proprietati et proprietati suprascriptorum MARCI et STEPHANI PAULO fratrum. Unde hec proprietas sive hospicia habent introitum et exitum per omnes scalas positas a capite dictarum salarum sive porticuum usque ad curiam et ad viam comunem discurrentem ad Ecclesiam Scti. Johannis Grisostomi et alio. Et est sciendum quod curia, puthei, gradate, et latrine sunt comunes huic proprietati et proprietati suprascriptorum MARCI et STEPHANI PAULO fratrum. * * * *

[The definition of the second tenement—_una cusina_—follows, and then a long detail as to a doubt regarding common rights to certain _sale sive porticus magne que respiciunt et sunt versus Ecclesiam Scti. Johannis Grisostomi_, and the discussion by a commission appointed to report; and, again, similar detail as to stairs, wells, etc.]—“declaraverunt et determinaverunt omnes suprascripti cancellarii in concordiâ quod tam putheus qui est in dictâ curiâ, quam etiam putheus qui est extra curiam ad quem itur per quamdam januam que est super calle extra januam principalem tocius proprietatis de CHA POLO, sunt communes supradictis duabus proprietatibus MARCI PAULO et toti reliquo dicte proprietatis quod est indivisum.” * * * * Et ego suprascriptus DONATUS Gastaldio supradicti Dni. Ducis secundum predictas declarationes et determinationes posui suprascriptas commissarias dicti MARCI PAULO die suprascripto tercio intrante mensis Julii in tenutam et possessionem de suprascriptis duabus proprietatibus confiniatis in cartâ noticie supradicte. Et hoc per verum dico testimonium. Signum supradicti DONATI Gastaldionis Dni. Ducis, et Ministerialis Curie Palacii, qui hec rogavit fieri.[9]

17.—(1336).

Release granted by Agnes Lauredano, sister, and by Fantina Bragadino and Moreta Dolphyno, daughters, and all three Trustees of the late Domina Donata, relict of Dominus Marcus Polo of S. Giov. Grisostomo, to Dominus Raynuzo Dolphyno of the same, on account of 24 _lire of grossi_[10] which the Lady Donata Polo had advanced to him on pledge of many articles. Dated 4th March, 1336. The witnesses and notary are the same as in the next.

(In the _Archivio Generale; Pacta, Serie_ T, No. 144.)

18.—(1336).

Release by the Ladies Fantina and Moreta to their aunt Agnes Lauredano and themselves, as Trustees of the late Lady Donata, on account of a legacy left them by the latter.[11] Dated 4th March, 1336.

(In the _Archivio Generale; Pacta, Serie_ T, No. 143.)

“Plenam et irrevocabilem securitatem facimus nos FANTINA uxor MARCI BRAGADINO de confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi et Moreta uxor RENUZI DELFINO de dicto confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi, ambe sorores, et filie comdam DONATE relicte Domini MARCI POLLO de dicto confinio Scti. J. G. cum nostris successoribus, vobis AGNETI LAUREDANO, comdam sorori, ac nobis preditis FANTINE et MORETE olim filiabus (predicte DONATE) omnibus commissariabus predicte DONATE relicte dicti Domini MARCI POLO de predicto confinio S. J. G. et vestris ac nostris successoribus de libris _denariorum Veneciarum Grossorum_ quadraginta quinque, que libre _den. Ven. gros._ quadraginta quinque sunt pro parte librarum _den. Ven. gros._ quadraginta octo quas suprascripta Domina Donata olim mater nostra secundum formam sui testamenti cartam nobis dimisit, in quibus libris ... sententiam obtinuimus ... anno ab Inc. D. N. J. C. Millesimo trecentesimo trigesimo quinto mensis febbruarij die ultimo (29th February, 1336) indictione, quartâ Rivoalti.

* * * * *

“Signum suprascriptarum Fantine et Morete que hec rogaverunt fieri.

“Ego MARCUS LOVARI Canonicus Sancti Marci testis subscripsi.

“Ego NICOLETUS DE BONOMO Canonicus Sancti Marci testis subscripsi.

“(L. S. N.) Ego Presbiter GUIDO TREVISANO Canonicus Sancti Marcij et Notarius complevi et roboravi.”

19.—(1388).

[Document dated 15th May, 1388, found at the Archives _degli Esposti_, now at the _Archivio di Stato_, by the Ab. Cav. V. Zanetti, containing a sentence of the _Giudici della Curia del Procuratore_ in favour of Pietro Bragadin against _Agnesina_, sister, and _Catarinuzza_, widow of _Matteo Polo di S. Giovanni Grisostomo_, for work done. This document is interesting, as it shows that this Matteo was a son of Marcolino. Published partly in the _Archivio Veneto_, XVI., 1878, pp. 102–103.—H. C.]

20.—(1388).

[Document dated 15th May, 1388, found in the Archives _degli Esposti_, now at the _Archivio di Stato_, by the Ab. Cav. V. Zanetti, and mentioned by him in the _Archivio Veneto, XVI._, 1878, pp. 104–105, containing a sentence of the _Giudici della Curia del Procuratore_ in favour of Pietro Bragadin against the Commissaries of the late Matteo Polo.—H. C.]

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] For this and for all the other documents marked with an ‘*’ I am under obligation to Comm. Berchet. There is some doubt if this refers to our Marco Polo. (See vol. i. p. _66_.)

[2] For the indication of this I was indebted to Professor Minotto.

[3] This perhaps indicates that Marco’s half-brother Giovannino was in partnership with him.

[4] This is printed line for line with the original; it was printed in the first edition, ii. pp. 440–441, but was omitted in the second. The translation is given in the Introductory Essay, vol. i. pp. _70–73_, _seqq._; with a facsimile.

[5] _I.e._, 9th January, 1324.

[6] This was printed in the First Edition (ii. p 442), but was omitted in the Second.

[7] About 300_l._ sterling.

[8] For this I was indebted to Comm. Barozzi.

[9] See i. p. _31_.—Reprinted from the First Edition.

[10] About 90_l._

[11] Of 48 lire of grossi, or about 180_l._

APPENDIX D.—_Comparative Specimens of Different Recensions of Polo’s Text._

FRENCH.

1. MS. PARIS LIBRARY, 7367 (now Fr. 1116).

(_Geographic Text._)

Quant l’en se part de le isle de PENTAM e l’en ala por ysceloc entor cent miles, adonc treuve le ysle de JAVA LA MENOR; mès si sachiés q’ele ne est pas si peitite q’ele ne gire environ plus de deus mille miles, et de ceste ysle voz conteron toute la virité. Or sachiés qe sor ceste ysle ha huit roiames et huit rois coronés en ceste ysle, e sunt tuit ydres et ont langajes por elles. Car sachiés che chascun des roiames ont langajes por eles. En ceste ysle a mout grandisme habundance de trezor et de toutes chieres especes e leingn aloe et espi, et de maintes autres especes que unques n’en vienent en nostre pais. Or vos voil conter la maineres de toutes cestes jens, cascune por soi, e vos dirai primermant une cousse qe bien senblera à cascun mervoilliose cousse. Or sachiés tout voirmant qe ceste ysle est tant à midi qe la stoille de tramontaine ne apert ne pou ne grant. Or noz retorneron à la mainere des homes, e voz conteron toute avant dou rouiame de FERLEC.

2. MS. OF PARIS LIBRARY, 10260 (Fr. 5631)

(_Pauthier’s MS._ A.)

Quant on se part de l’isle de MALIUR, et on nage quatre vingt dix milles, adonc treuve en l’isle de Javva la Meneur; mais elle n’est mie si petite qu’elle n’ait de tour ii. milles. Et si vous conteray de cette isle l’affaire.

Sachiez que sus ceste isle a viij. royaumes et viij. rois courronnés. Ilz sont tuit ydolastres; et si a, chascun royaume, son langaige par soy. Il y a en ceste isle grant quantité d’espiceries. Et si vous conteray la maniere de la plus grant partie de ces huit royaumes. Mais je vous diray avant une chose. Et sachiez que ceste isle est si vers midi que l’estoille tremontainne n’y apert.

Or nous retournerons à notre matiere, et vous conterons tout avant du royaume de FALEC.

3. BERN MS.

(_T. de Cepoy’s Type_.)

Quant l’en se part de l’isle de MALAIUR, et l’en a nagie par seloc environ iiiiˣˣ et x milles, il dont treuve l’en la petite Isle de JAVA, mais elle n’est pas si petite qu’elle ne dure bien environ ijᶜ milles. Et si vous conterons de ceste isle tout l’affaire et verité.

Ore sachiez que sous ceste isle y a viij. royaumes et viii. roys couronnez, car chascun roy si a couronne par soy. Il sont tout ydres et chascun royaume par soy a son langage. Il y a en ceste isle moult grant tresor, et si y a moult despeceries de moult de manieres. [Et si vous conteray la maniere][1] de la plus grant part de ces viii. royaumes chascun par soy, mais avant vous diray une chose qui moult samblera estrange à chascun. Sachiez que l’estoille de Tramontane apert ne pou ne assez.

Ore retournons nous a nostre manière.

ITALIAN.

4. CRUSCA.

Quando l’uomo si parte dell’isola di PETAM, e l’uomo va per isciroc da c miglia, trova l’isola di IAVA LA MINORE, ma ella non è si piccola ch’ella non giri ii. M miglia: e di questa isola vi conterò tutto il vero. Sappiate che in su questa isola hae viii. re coronati, e sono tutti idoli, e ciascuno di questi reami ha lingua per sè. Qui ha grande abbondanza di tesoro e di tutte care ispezierie. Or vi conterò la maniera di tutti questi reami di ciascuno per sè; e dirovvi una cosa che parrà maraviglia ad ogni uomo, che questa isola è tanto verso mezzodì, che la tramontana non si vede nè poco nè assai. Or torneremo alla maniera degli uomeni, e dirovvi del reame di FERBET.

5. BERN ITALIAN.

Se lo homo se parte da PENTAN e navicha per sirocho c. mia, trova l’isola de IANA MINORE che volze ben piu de iiᵐ. mia. In la qˡᵉ isola è viii. regnami, e ciascun regname ha uno re. La zente de questa isola ha linguazo per si e sono idolatri e ge grande habundantia de specie che non sono mai in nostre contrade.

Questa isola è tanto verso mezodi chel non se po veder la stella tramontana ne pocho ne assai. Jo non fui in tutti li regnami de questa provincia ma fui in solo lo regname de FORLETTI e in quel de BASARON e in quello de SAMARA e in quello de GROIAN e in quel de LAMBRIN e in quello de FANFIRO. In li altri dui non fui. E pero io ne diro pur de questi dove sum stado.

6. RAMUSIO’S PRINTED TEXT.

Quando si parte dall’Isola PENTAN, e che s’è navigato circa a cento miglia per Scirocco, si truova l’Isola di GIAUA MINORE. Ma non è però cosi picciola, che non giri circa due mila miglia a torno a torno. Et in quest’isola son’otto reami, et otto Re. Le genti della quale adorano gl’idoli, & in ciascun regno v’è linguaggio da sua posta, diverso dalla favella de gli altri regni. V’è abbondanza di thesoro, & di tutte le specie, & di legno d’aloe, verzino, ebano, & di molte altri sorti di specie, che alla patria nostra per la longhezza del viaggio, & pericoli del navigare non si portano, ma si portan’alla provincia di Mangi, & del Cataio.

Hor vogliamo dire della maniera di questi genti di ciascuna

## partitamente per se, ma primamente è da sapere, che quest’isola è posta

tanto verso le parti di mezo giorno, che quivi la stella Tramontana non si puo vedere, & M. Marco fu in sei reami di quest’isola, de’ quali, qui se ne parlerà, lasciando gli altri due che non vidde.

LATIN.

7. MS. OF PARIS LIBRARY, 3195. (Geographic Latin.)

Quando homo recedit de insula de PENTAY et vadit per silochum sentum miliaria, invenit insulam minorem de JAVA, et est ista insula parva et durat duo millia miliaria; et de istâ insulâ computabo vobis omnia. Super istâ insulâ sunt octo regna, in sex quorum ego Marcus fui, scilicet in regnis Ferlech, Basman, Samara, Dragoiam, Lambri et Fanfur. In aliis autem duobus non fui; et secundum quod sunt octo regna, ita sunt octo reges coronati, et sunt omnes idolatrae. Et quodlibet istorum regnorum habet linguam per se. Ibi est magna abundantia thesauri et de omnibus caris speciebus; et dicam vobis de istâ insulâ quaedam quae videbuntur mirabilia. Ista insula est tantum versus meridiem quod tramontana non videtur ibi nec parvum nec multum. Postquam diximus vobis de insulâ et de regnis ipsius, nunc computemus de moribus hominum ipsius insulae, et primo de regno Ferlech.

8. PIPINO’S VERSION (British Museum, King’s Libr. 14 c. xiii.).

Ultra insulam Pentham per Syrocum post miliaria centum invenit insulam quæ dicitur JAUA MINOR quæ in suo ambitu continet miliaria duo milia. Ibi sunt octo regna cum singulis regibus et est ibi propria lingua. Et omnis habitatores insulæ ydolatrie sectatores sunt. Ibi est omnium aromatum copia, quarum similitudinem nunquam vidimus citra mare. Hec insula in tantum est ad meridiem posita, quod de ipsâ insula Polus Articus videri non poterit stella seu illa quæ vulgariter dicitur Tramontana. Ego autem Marcus fui in sex regnis hujus insulæ, sc. in regnis FERLECH, BASMAN, SAMARA, DRAGOIAN, LAMBRI et FAMSUR. In aliis autem duobus non fui. Et primo dicam de regno Ferlech.

9. VERSION OF CICOGNA MS. in Museo Civico, Venice.

Ab ynsulâ Pentain cerca 100 mil. versus Syroch est ynsula JAUA que licet Minor dicatur per respectum alterius supradicte est in circuitus [_sic_] 2000 mil. et plus. In ipsâ enim sunt 8 regna singuli[2] et reges, et habet quodlibet regnum per se proprium ydeoma, et est in ipsâ tesaurus multus valde et species magni valoris multe, et lignum aloes et spica, et multe diverse species que nunquam in nostris partibus apportantur. Et est hec ynsula in tantum versus meridiem possita quod Polus Articus breviter non apparet.

10. VERSION PRINTED IN THE NOVUS ORBIS OF GRYNÆUS.

Ultra insulam PETAN, per Sirochum navigando, est JAUA MINOR, centum distans milliaribus à PETAN: et hæc in circuitu continere dicitur circiter duo millia milliarium. Dividitur insula in octo regna, habetque linguam propriam. Producit etiam varia aromata, qualia in his nostris partibus nunquam visa sunt.... Protenditur hæc insula in tantum ad Austrum, ut Polus Articus, et stelle ejus minime videri possent. Ego Marcus fui in hâc insula, lustravique sex ejus regna, nempe regnum Ferlech, Basman, Samara, Dragoiam, Lambri, et Fansur. In aliis vero duobus non fui.

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] Omitted in MS. or at least in my transcript.

[2] Word doubtful.

APPENDIX E.—_The Preface of Friar Pipino to his Latin Version of Marco Polo._

(Circa 1315–1320.)

“The Book of that prudent, honourable, and most truthful gentleman, MESSER MARCO POLO of Venice, concerning the circumstances and manners of the Regions of the East, which he conscientiously wrote and put forth in the Vulgar Tongue, I, FRIAR FRANCESCO PIPINO of Bologna, of the Order of the Preaching Friars, am called upon by a number of my Fathers and Masters to render faithfully and truthfully out of the vulgar tongue into the Latin. And this, not merely because they are themselves persons who take more pleasure in Latin than in vernacular compositions, but also that those who, owing to the diversity of languages and dialects, might find the perusal of the original difficult or impossible, may be able to read the Book with understanding and enjoyment.

“The task, indeed, which they have constrained me to undertake, is one which they themselves could have executed more competently, but they were averse to distract their attention from the higher contemplations and sublime pursuits to which they are devoted, in order to turn their thoughts and pens to things of the earth earthy. I, therefore, in obedience to their orders, have rendered the whole substance of the

## Book into such plain Latin as was suited to its subject.

“And let none deem this task to be vain and unprofitable; for I am of opinion that the perusal of the Book by the Faithful may merit an abounding Grace from the Lord; whether that in contemplating the variety, beauty, and vastness of God’s Creation, as herein displayed in His marvellous works, they may be led to bow in adoring wonder before His Power and Wisdom; or, that, in considering the depths of blindness and impurity in which the Gentile Nations are involved, they may be constrained at once to render thanks to God Who hath deigned to call His faithful people out of such perilous darkness into His marvellous Light, and to pray for the illumination of the hearts of the Heathen. Hereby, also, the sloth of undevout Christians may be put to shame, when they see how much more ready the nations of the unbelievers are to worship their Idols, than are many of those who have been marked with Christ’s Token to adore the True God. Moreover, the hearts of some members of the religious orders may be moved to strive for the diffusion of the Christian Faith, and by Divine Aid to carry the Name of Our Lord Jesus Christ, forgotten among so vast multitudes, to those blinded nations, among whom the harvest is indeed so great, and the labourers so few.

“But lest the inexperienced Reader should regard as beyond belief the many strange and unheard of things that are related in sundry passages of this Book, let all know MESSER MARCO POLO, the narrator of these marvels, to be a most respectable, veracious, and devout person, of most honourable character, and receiving such good testimony from all his acquaintance, that his many virtues claim entire belief for that which he relates. His Father, Messer Nicolo, a man of the highest respectability, used to relate all these things in the same manner. And his uncle, Messer Maffeo, who is spoken of in the Book, a man of ripe wisdom and piety, in familiar conversation with his Confessor when on his death-bed, maintained unflinchingly that the whole of the contents of this Book were true.

“Wherefore I have, with a safer conscience, undertaken the labour of this Translation, for the entertainment of my Readers, and to the praise of Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Creator of all things visible and invisible.”

APPENDIX F.—_Note of MSS. of Marco Polo so far as they are known._

GENERAL DISTRIBUTION OF MSS. +---------------------------------------------------------------------+ | | Latin | French |Italian | German | Irish |Total | +-----------------+--------+--------+--------+--------+--------+------+ | GREAT BRITAIN | | | | | | | | and IRELAND | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 16 | | Cambridge | 3 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Dublin | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Lismore Castle| ... | ... | ... | ... | 1 | | | Glasgow | 2 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | London | 4 | 2 | 1 | ... | ... | | | Oxford | 1 | 1 | ... | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | FRANCE | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 12 | | Paris | 4 | 7 | 1 | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | LUXEMBURG | 1 | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 1 | | | | | | | | | | BELGIUM | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 1 | | Brussels | ... | 1 | ... | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | ITALY | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 29 | | Venice | 4 | ... | 2 | ... | ... | | | Ferrara | ... | ... | 1 | ... | ... | | | Milan | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Modena | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Florence | 1 | ... | 8 | ... | ... | | | Lucca | ... | ... | 1 | ... | ... | | | Siena | ... | ... | 1 | ... | ... | | | Rome | 4 | 1 | 4 | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | SPAIN | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 3 | | Escurial | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Toledo | 1 | ... | 1 | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | SWITZERLAND | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 3 | | Bern | ... | 1 | 1 | ... | ... | | | Vevey | ... | 1 | ... | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | GERMANY | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 16 | | Munich | 4 | ... | ... | 4 | ... | | | Wolfenbüttel | 2 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Berlin | 1 | ... | ... | 1 | ... | | | Würzburg | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Giessen | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Jena | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Mentz | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | | | | | | | | | AUSTRIA | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 2 | | Prague | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | | | Vienna | ... | ... | ... | 1 | ... | | | | | | | | | | | SWEDEN | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 2 | | Stockholm | ... | 2 | ... | ... | ... | | +-----------------+--------+--------+--------+--------+--------+------+ | | 41 | 16 | 21 | 6 | 1 | 85 | +-----------------+--------+--------+--------+--------+--------+------+

I add Lists of the Miniatures in two of the finer MSS. as noted from examination.

LIST OF MINIATURES IN THE GREAT VOLUME OF THE FRENCH NATIONAL LIBRARY, COMMONLY KNOWN AS ‘LE LIVRE DES MERVEILLES’ (Fr. 2810) WHICH BELONG TO THE BOOK OF MARCO POLO.

1. Frontispiece. “Comment les deux freres se partirent de Constantinople pour cherchier du monde.”

2. Conversation with the Ambassadors at Bokhara (fol. 2).

3. The Brothers before the G. Kaan (f. 2 _v._).

4. The Kaan giving them Letters (f. 3).

5. „ „ „ „ a Golden Tablet (f. 3 _v._).

6. The Second Departure from Venice (f. 4).

7. The Polos before Pope Gregory (f. 4 _v._).

8. The two elder Polos before the Kaan presenting Book and Cross (f. 5).

9. The Polos demand _congé_ (f. 6).

10. (Subject obscure) (f. 7).

11. Georgians, and Convent of St. Leonard (f. 8).

12. The Calif shut up in his Treasury (f. 9).

13. The Calif ordering Christians to move the Mountain (f. 10).

14. Miracle of the Mountain (God is seen pushing it) (f. 10 _v._).

15. The three Kings _en route_ (f. 11 _v._).

16. „ „ „ adoring the Fire (f. 12).

17. (Subject obscure—Travelling in Persia?) (f. 12 _v._).

18. Cattle of Kerman (f. 13 _v._).

19. Ship from India arriving at Hormus (f. 14 _v._).

20. Travelling in a Wood, with Wild Beasts (f. 15 _v._).

21. The Old Man’s Paradise (f. 16 _v._).

22. The Old Man administering the Potion (f. 17).

23. Hunting Porcupines in Badashan (f. 18).

24. Digging for Rubies in Badashan (f. 18).

25. Kashmir—the King maintaining Justice (_i.e._, seeing a Man’s head cut off) (f. 19 _v._).

26. Baptism of Chagatai (f. 20 _v._).

27. People of Charchan in the Desert (f. 21 _v._).

28. Idolaters of Tangut with Ram before Idol (f. 22 _v._).

29. Funeral Festivities of Tangut (f. 23).

30. (Subject obscure) (f. 24).

31. Coronation of Chinghiz (f. 25 _v._).

32. Chinghiz sends to Prester John (f. 26).

33. Death of Chinghiz (f. 27).

34. (Subject obscure) (f. 28).

35. Some of Pliny’s Monsters (_à propos de bottes_) (f. 29 _v._).

36. A Man herding White Cattle (?) (f. 30 _v._).

37. Kúblái hawking, with Cheeta _en croupe_ (f. 31 _v._).

38. Kaan on Elephant, in Battle with Nayan (f. 33).

39. Nayan with his wife surprised by the enemy (f. 34).

40. The Kaan’s four Queens (f. 36).

41. The Kaan’s Palace, with the Lake and Green Mount (f. 37).

42. The Kaan’s Son’s Palace (f. 38).

43. The Kaan’s Banquet (f. 39).

44. „ worship of Idols (f. 40).

45. The Kaan travelling in Horse-litter (f. 41).

46. „ hunting (f. 42).

47. „ in Elephant-litter (f. 42 _v._).

48. The White Feast (f. 44).

49. The Kaan gives Paper for Treasure (f. 45).

50. Couriers arrive before Kaan (f. 46 _v._).

51. The Kaan transplants big Trees (f. 47 _v._).

52. The Bridge Pulisangin (f. 49).

53. The Golden King as a Cow-herd (f. 50).

54. Trade on the Caramoran (f. 51).

55. The Girls of Tibet (f. 52 _v._).

56. Fishing Pearls in Caindu (f. 54).

57. Dragons of Carajan (f. 55 _v._).

58. Battle of Vochan (f. 58).

59. The Forests of Mien, Elephants in the Wood (f. 59).

60. „ „ and Unicorns, etc. (f. 59 _v._).

61. Lion hunting in Coloman (f. 61).

62. Return from the Chase (f. 62 _v._).

63. The Queen of Manzi surrenders (f. 64).

64. The City of Quinsai (f. 67).

65. The Receipt of Custom at Quinsai (f. 69).

66. Curiosities brought from India to Great Kaan (f. 71).

67. War with Chipangu (f. 72).

68. Scene at Sea (an Expedition to Chipangu?) (f. 73 _v._).

69. Cannibals of Sumatra (f. 74 _v._).

70. Cynocephali (rather Alopecocephali!) (f. 76 _v._).

71. The folk of Ma’abar, without raiment (f. 78).

72. Idol worship of Indian girls (f. 80).

73. The Valley of Diamonds (f. 82).

74. Brahmin Merchants (f. 83).

75. Pepper gathering (f. 84).

76. Wild Beasts (f. 85).

77. City of Cambaia (f. 86 _v._).

78. Male and Female Islands (f. 87).

79. Madagascar (f. 88).

80. Battle of the Abyssinian Kings (f. 89 _v._)

81. City of the Ichthyophagi (f. 91).

82. Arab horses at Calatu (f. 92).

83. Wars of Caidu (f. 93 _v._).

84. Prowess of Caidu’s daughter (f. 95 _v._).[1]

LIST OF MINIATURES IN THE BODLEIAN MS. OF MARCO POLO.[2]

1. _Frontispiece_ (f. 218).

2. The Kaan giving the Golden Tablet.

3. Presentation of Pope’s Letter.

4. Taking of Baudas.

5. The Bishop before the Calif.

6. The Three Kings at Bethlehem.

7. White Oxen of Kerman.

8. Paradise of the Old Man.

9. River of Balashan.

10. City of Campichu.

11. Battle with Prester John.

12. Tartars and their Idols.

13. The Kaan in his Park at Chandu.

14. Idol Worship.

15. Battle with Nayan.

16. Death of the Rebels.

17. Kaan rewarding his Officers.

18. „ at Table.

19. „ hunting.

20. The Kaan and his Barons.

21. The Kaan’s alms.

22. City of Kenjanfu.

23. „ „ Sindinfu.

24. People of Carajan.

25. The Couvade.

26. Gold and Silver Towers of Mien.

27. Funeral Customs.

28. The Great River Kian?

29. The Attack of Saianfu (with a Cannon, a Mangonel, and a Crossbow).

30. City of Quinsay.

31. Palace of Facfur.

32. Port of Zayton.

33. Cynocephali.

34. „

35. Idolaters of Little Java.

36. Pearl Divers.

37. Shrine of St. Thomas.

38. The Six Kings, subject to Abyssinia.

Part of the Frontispiece is engraved in vol. i. p. _18_ of the present work; the whole of the Frontispiece representing the Piazzetta reduced has been poorly reproduced in Mrs. Oliphant’s _The Makers of Venice_, London, 1887, p. 134.

APPENDIX F.—_List of MSS. of Marco Polo’s Book so far as they are known._[3]

The MSS. marked thus * are spoken of after Personal Inspection by the Editor.

NO. LOCALITIES. INDICATIONS. LANGUAGE.

DESCRIPTION OF MSS.

AUTHORITIES.

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

1 British Museum Library Harleian MSS., No. 5115 _Latin_

Pipino’s Version; with the work of Hayton the Armenian; Parchment; written about A.D. 1400, in a careful hand.—152 ff.—folio.

*

2 British Museum Library Arundel, XIII., Plut. 163 c. _Latin_

Pipino’s; followed by Odoric in same hand, but more carelessly written. Parchment. [4to; 51 fol., 14th century.—_H. Cordier, Odoric de Pordenone_, p. lxix.].

*

3 British Museum Library Bibl. Reg. XIV., c. 13.—Plut. 12 f. _Latin_

Pipino’s. A well-written folio [311 ff.] on parchment, containing _Ranulf of Chester; Praefationes Historiographorum; Gyraldus Camb. de Conq. Hyberniae; Libellus de Mirab. Sanctae Terrae; Odoric; Rubruquis; Polo; Verses of Master Michael of Cornwall_; etc.—[_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. lxviii–lxix.].

*

4 British Museum Library Bib. Reg. XIX., D. I. _French_

[Contains eight works: _Le livre d’Alexandre_; Jehan le Venelais, la _Vengeance d’Alexandre_; Marc Pol; Odoric; Ascelin, _Mission chez les Tartares_; _le Directoire_; Primat, _Chronique des règnes de Louis IX. et de Philippe III.; Extraits de la Bible_; Translation of Jean de Vignay. (See _H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. cv.–cvi.; 14th century.)].

_Paul Meyer, Doc. ms. de l’ancienne litt. de la France_, 1871, pp. 69–80.

5 British Museum Library Additional MSS., No. 19, 952 Plut. cxcii. B. _Latin_

Pipino’s. Paper, small 4to.—111 ff. Appended, f. 85 _et seqq._, is a notice of Mahommed and the Koran: _Incipit Noticia de Machometo et de Libro Legis Sarracenorum_, etc. Appears to be the work of William of Tripoli. (See vol. i. p. 23.). Purchased of D. Henry Wolff, 12th August, 1854.

*

6 British Museum Library Sloane MSS., No. 251 _Italian dialect_

Paper, small fol. 39 ff. A good deal abridged, and in a desperately difficult handwriting; but notable as being the only MS. besides the Geog. Text which contains the war of Toctai and Nogai at the end of the Book. It does not, however, contain the majority of the historical chapters forming our Book IV. At the end, f. 39 _v._, is “_Esplizzit Liber Milionis Ziuis Veneziani Questo libro scrissi Saluador Paxuti (?) del=1457 a viazo di Baruti_ [Patron Misser Cabual Volanesso, chapit. Misser Polo Barbarigo].” (The latter words [in part.—H. C.] from Marsden; being to me illegible).

*

7 British Museum Library _Egerton_, 2176 _French_

Translated from the Latin version of Pipino. Parchment, 103 folio, 4to. Illuminated Capital Letters. Purchased of R. Townley Nordman, 22nd June, 1872.

Yule, 2nd ed., II. p. 517.

8 OXFORD Bodleian, No. 264 _French_

This is bound up with the celebrated Alexander MS. It is a beautiful work, embellished with thirty-eight miniatures, some of which are exquisite, _e.g._, the Frontispiece, a large piece of about 9½ in. × 9 in., forming a sort of condensed view of the Field of Travel; a large part of it occupied by VENICE, of which our cut (_The Piazzetta_) in vol. i., p. _18, Introduction_, is an extract. Another fine work (f. 220) represents the three Polos presenting the Pope’s Letter to the Khan. The embroidered hands on the Khan’s robe form an inscription, in which is legible “_Johannes me fecit_.” This Mr. Coxe attributes to John of Cologne, a known artist of the 14th century. He considers the MS. to be of about 1380. The Alexander is dated 1338, and its illuminations as finished in 1344 by Jehan de Grise. [See _supra_, p. 528, _note_.] A comparison of a good many readings, as well as of the point where the version breaks off, and the words: “_Explicit le Livre nommé du Grant Cann de la Graunt Cité de Cambaluc, Dieux ayde Amen_,” indicate that this MS. is of the same type as Pauthier’s C (No. 20 in this List) and the Bern. MS. (No 63). The name given in the colophon as above has caused the work to be entered in the old Printed Catalogue under a wrong title. Hence the MS., as one of Marco Polo, has been overlooked.

[_P. Meyer, Romania_, XI., 1882, pp. 290–301. _E. W. B. Nicholson_; Personal.—H. C.]

9 OXFORD Merton College, No. 312 _Latin_

Pipino’s; followed by Hayton, and Palladius _de Agriculturâ_.

_Coxe, Catal. Codd. MSS. Oxon_. Pt. I., p. 123.

10 CAMBRIDGE University Library, D. d. I. 17, No. 12 _Latin_

Pipino’s.

The same folio contains Jacques de Vitry, Hayton, several works on Mahommedanism, among others that of William of Tripoli (vol. i. p. 23), Piers Plowman, etc., etc.

_Catal. of MSS. in Lib. of Camb. University_, I. 22.

11 CAMBRIDGE University Library, D. d. VIII. 7 _Latin_

Fragment of _Marci Pauli Veneti Historia Tartarorum_ (probably Pipino’s.).

_Catal. of MSS. in Lib. of Camb. University_, I. 22.

12 CAMBRIDGE Gonville and Caius College, No. 162 _Latin_

Pipino’s; with Odoric, and other works relating to Asia. [_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, p. lxviii.]

_Catal. of MSS. of Gonville and Caius Coll. Library, by Rev. J. J. Smith_, 1849.

13 GLASGOW Hunterian Collection, S. 5. 7 _Latin_

Pipino’s Version, with illuminated initials, in a volume containing _Guido Colonna’s Hist. destruct. Trojæ; De Gestis Alex. Magni; Turpinus de Gestis Caroli Magni;_ M.P.V.; _Oderichus de Mirabilibus Tartariæ._ Parchment, 4to.

_Note by Rev. Prof. W. P. Dickson, D.D._

14 GLASGOW Hunterian Collection, Q. 6. 21 _Latin_

Pipino’s also with illuminated initials, and also followed by Odoric. Parchment, 4to.

_Note by Rev. Prof. W. P. Dickson, D.D._

15 IRELAND Lismore Castle, and a transcript in Library of Royal Irish Academy, Dublin _Irish_

See vol. i., _Introduction, Irish Version_, pp. _102–103_.

_O’Curry’s Lectures, and special Note by Mr. J. Long, Dublin_.

16 Dublin Trinity College, No. 632 _Latin_

Marco Polo: Itinerarium (ff. 43), 4to; 15th century. In a collection of “Historical and Miscellaneous Treatises” comprising: _Leges S. Edwardi per Will. Conq. confirmatæ_; _De Fundatoribus Eccles. quarundam in Anglia_, etc.

_Cat. of the MSS. in the Lib. Trinity College, Dublin, ... by T. K. Abbott_, 1900, p. 105.

FRANCE.

17 PARIS Bib. nationale, No. 7367 (now Fr. 1116) _French_

This is the most precious of all MSS. of Polo. It has been fully spoken of (vol. i., _Int., The Old French Text_) under the name of the _Geographic Text_ (or G. T.), because it was printed by the Société de Géographie in 1824. [See I, p. _83_] A large 4to of thick parchment; 112 ff.; very clearly though not very neatly written in Gothic text.—14th century. A facsimile of this MS. has been made this year (1902) at Karlsruhe. (See _App._ H. p. 569.)

*

18 PARIS Bib. nationale, No. 8329 (now Fr. 2810) _French_

“Ce Liure est des // Merueilles du Monde. Cest assavoir de la Terre // Saincte. Du Grant Kaan Empereur des tartars. // Et du pays Dynde. Le Quel // Liure Jehan Duc de Bourgoingne donna // a son oncle Jehan fils de Roy de // France duc de Berry et Dauviergne, Conte // de Poitou, Detampes. de Bouloingne. et Dauvergne. // Et contient le dit Liure six // Livres. Cest assavoir. Marc Pol. Frere Odric de lordre des // Freres meneurs. Le Liure fait à la requeste du Cardinal Taleran de // Pierregort. L’Estat du Grant Kaan. Le Liure de Messire Guillaume // de Mandeville. Le Liure de Frere Jehan Hayton de lordre de premonstre. // Le Liure de Frere Bicul de lordre des Freres Prescheurs //—Et sont en ce dit Liure Deux cens soixante six // hystoires.” _Signed by_ N. Flamel. Then follows. 1° _Marco Polo_: “Cy après commence le liure de Marc Paule des merveilles daise la grant et dinde la maiour et mineur Et des diuerses regions du monde.”—_Begins_: “Pour sauoir la pure verite de diuerses regions du monde. Si prenez ce liure cy et le faictes lire. Si y trouuerez les grandismes merueilles qui y sont escriptes....” _Ends_ (Fol. 96 verso): “Et a tant fine messire marc pol son liure de la diuision du monde et des merueilles dicelluy.” Of the 266 _histoires_ or miniatures in this splendid book, 84 belong to the story of Polo. We have given engravings of several of them. Its value is estimated in the catalogue of the Library of the Duc de Berry in 1416 (quoted by Pauthier) at 125 _livres_, equivalent (if _parisis_) to about 115_l._ This is Pauthier’s MS. B. See vol. i., _Int._, _Various Types of the Text_. Large folio on vellum. [_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. cviii–cxiii.].

*

19 PARIS Bib. Nationale, No. 10260 (now Fr. 5631) _French_

“Ci commencent les rebriches de cest Livre qui est appelez le Deuisement du Monde, lequel je Grigoires contrefais du Livre de Messire Marc Pol le meilleur citoien de Venisse creant Crist.” At the beginning of the Text is a coarse drawing of Kúblái on his _bretesche_, carried by four elephants (vol. i., p. 337); and after the prologue another apparently representing the Princess Aijaruc wrestling with her wooer (vol. ii. p. 465). This is Pauthier’s MS. A. (vol. i, _Int., Various Types of the Text_), and also was in the Duc de Berry’s Library, valued at 6 _livres 5 sols_. [Second half of the 14th cent.].

*

20 PARIS Bib. nationale, No. 10,270 (now Fr. 5649) _French_

This is Pauthier’s MS. C. (See as before.) It is that which has the certificate about the original presented to the Seigneur de Cepoy; see _Int._, p. _69_. At the end is _Bertran Pichart scripsit hoc_. Small 4to, parchment, in a clear enough half-current hand; 134 ff. Came from the library of the Archb. of Rheims. [Middle of the 15th century.]

*

21 PARIS Bib. nationale (675)? _French_

I know nothing of this MS. except its readings of names given in the Table appended to the Geographic Text. It then belonged to the Comte d’Artois. Lazari has it entered as belonging to the Bibl. Imp., I know not if correctly. [I have been unable to find it in the Bibliothèque nationale.—H. C.]

See _preceding column_.

22 PARIS Bib. nationale, Fr. nouv. acq. 1880 _French_

This is a copy of the time of King Louis XII., made apparently for Admiral Louis Malet de Graville, Governor of Honfleur, who died in 1516; it bears the arms of the Urfé family; it is at times modernized, but less is suppressed in it than in MSS. 5631 and 2810. The MS. ends: “_Et se aucuns disoint qui a luy_ ...” about the middle of ch. cxcix. of Pauthier’s ed., p. 738, line 4. These are also the last words of the Stockholm MS. of which it is a copy. Purchased in 1870.

_L. Delisle, Bib. Ec. Chartes_, xliii. p. 219.

23 PARIS Bib. de l’Arsenal, No. 5219 _French_

Translated by Robert Frescher.—Fol. 1. “_Prologue du present livre, par maistre Robert Frescher, bachelier formé en theologie translateur.—Berose, ainsi que Jozephe nous a laissé par escript, fut natif de la cité de Babilone_....”—Fol. 9. Begins: “_Pour scavoir la pure verité des diverses regions du monde, lisés ou faictes lire ce livre_....” Incomplete; ends: “... _Argon fut filz de Abaga mon frere, et se aucun disoit que a luy_.” (See Pauthier’s ed., p. 738.) Parchment; ff. 168; end of the 15th or beginning of 16th century. From the libraries of Charles Adrien Picard and de Paulmy. With miniatures some of which are engraved in _Mœurs, Usages et Costumes du Moyen Age, par le Bibliophile Jacob_, pp. 411–413.

_Cat. des MSS. de l’Arsenal_, V. p. 163.

24 PARIS Bib. nationale, No. 3195 _Latin_

This is the old Latin version, published by the Soc. de Géog., and which I have cited as _Geographic Latin_ or G. L. (See vol. i., _Int., Various Types of the Text_.) [Contains: _Petri Amphusi clericalis disciplina; Odoric; Marco Polo; Bernardi cujusdam ad Raymundum Castri Ambrosii epistola de modo rei familiaris utilius gubernandae_. Cf. _Cat. Cod. MSS. Bib. Reg. Pars tertia_., t. iii. Paris, 1744, p. 385. Parchment, small fol., 15th century.—_H. Cordier, Odoric_, p. lxxxiii—H. C.].

_Printed Text.—H. Cordier_.

25 PARIS Bib. nationale, No. 1616 _Latin_

Pipino’s. [Paper; fol. cccvii. _et seqq._].

_Table in the G. T._

26 PARIS Bib. nationale, No. 6244 A. _Latin_

Pipino’s. [Paper.]

_Table in the G. T._

27 PARIS Bib. Nationale, Codd. Ital., No. 10,259 [now 434] _Italian_

Paper, 4to, of 14th century. Seen, but not examined with any care, which I regret, as the readings suggest that it may have been that text from which Pipino translated [pp. 100.]. [Begins f. 2 recto: “_Signori Imperadori Re e Duci e tutte altre gienti che // uolete sapere le diuerse gienerationi delle gienti // elle diuersità delle regioni del mondo leggiete que // sto libro doue retrouerrete tutte le grandissime marauigle_,” etc. Ends: “_Explicit Liber de Milione per Messe Marcho Polo di Vinegia. Deo gratias._”]

_I Manoscritti Italiani ... della R. Bib. Parigina ... dal Ant. Marsand_, 1835, 4to.

28 PARIS Former Library of Baron C. Walckenaer _Latin_

A miscellaneous volume, containing an imperfect copy of Pipino’s version. Present locality not known.

_Table in the G. T._

LUXEMBURG.

29 LUXEMBURG City Library, No. 50 _Latin_

Volume containing several works; and among them _Marchi_ (Pauli) _Veneti Liber Narrationum Morum_, etc. Paper; written 1448 by Tilman Pluntsch, “canonicus ecclesie SS. Chresanti et Darie monasterii Eyfflie.”

_Pertz, Archiv_, viii. 594.

BELGIUM.

30 BRUSSELS Royal Library, No. 9309 _French_

Derives from the Paris 5631 and 2810 and the Stockholm MS., 14th century.

_G. Raynaud, Romania_, xi. pp. 429–430.

ITALY.

31 VENICE St. Mark’s Library, Cl. X. Codd. Lat. 72 _Latin_

Pipino’s. Formerly belonged to the Monastery of St. John’s _in Viridario_ at Padua, to which it was presented by John Marchanova, Doctor of Arts and Medicine, 1467. Paper, 4to. (It is mentioned by Marsden as at Padua, p. lv.)

_Lazari_.

32 VENICE St. Mark’s Library, Cl. X. Codd. Lat. 128 _Latin_

Another of Pipino’s. Paper, 4to, of 15th century.

_Lazari_.

33 VENICE St. Mark’s Library, Cl. VI. Codd. Ital., 56 _Italian (Ven. dialect)_

A rude translation of Pipino’s version, written late in the 15th century. Also contains a translation of the same Pipino’s Tract, _De Locis Terrae Sanctae_. Belonged to T. G. Farsetti. Paper, folio.

_Lazari_.

34 VENICE St. Mark’s Library, Cl. VI. Codd. Ital., 208 _Italian (Ven. dialect)_

Corresponds to the Venetian edition of 1496, but even more inaccurate, with absurd interpolations. The volume contains also Odoric, A. Ca’ da Mosto, V. da Gama, Columbus, etc., being of the beginning of the 16th century. Paper, 4to. Belonged to Morelli.

* _Lazari_.

35 VENICE Museo Civico, _Coll. Cicogna_, No. 2389, now 2408. _Latin_

✛Paper, large 4to; belonged to Gian-Giuseppe Liruti, and after to E. A. Cicogna; contains also Odoric, published by G. Venni in 1761, and other matter.

This is the MS. noticed at vol. i. _Int., Ramusio’s Italian Version_, p. _102_, as containing several passages found in no other text except Ramusio’s Italian. Written in 1401 by the Notary Philip, son of Pietro Muleto of Fodan (or Fogan?)[4] in Friuli, whilst studying Rhetoric at Padua.

* [_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. xci.–xcii.]

36 VENICE Library of Count Donà delle Rose _Italian, with a Venetian tinge_

It begins: “Quegli che desiderano d’entendere le maraviglose chose del mondo de l’Asia de Armenia persia e tartaria dell indie et diverse parti del mondo legano questo libro et intenderano quello chel nobelle citadino Veneciano Miss. Marcho Polo,” etc., and ends: “Explicit liber Millionis civis Veneciarum. Expleto ad CCCCXLVI mensis setembris die vigesimo-octavo.” These extracts indicate that it belongs to the same type as the Sloane MS. No. 6, in our list.

Note by Comm. Nicolò Barozzi, Director of the Museo Civico at Venice.

37 FERRARA Public Library, No. 35n (336, N.B. 5) _Italian, with a Venetian tinge_

_Incipit prologus Libri qui vulgari hominum dicitur “El Milione.”_ This looks as if it were _not_ Pipino’s.

_Note by the Abate S. B. Mondino_.

38 MILAN Ambrosian Library, M. 526, Sc. D. _Latin_

Fragments extracted from Pipino’s version inserted at end of 2nd part of the _Cronica Libri Ymaginis Mundi_ of Fr. Jacopo d’Acqui. (Vol. i. _Int., Captivity of M. Polo_.) Paper, folio. 14th century.

_Lazari_.

39 MODENA Este Library _Latin_

Pipino’s Parchment of 14th century. Muratori speaks of this. (_Script._ VII.) as “_fortassis autographum._”

_Muratori;_ and _Prof. Bianconi, Degli Scritta di Marco Polo, etc._

40 FLORENCE Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nationale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV. c. 104 _Italian (Tuscan)_

The Crusca MS., of which an account has been given, vol. i. _Int., Original Language of the Book_. Paper, folio, early in 14th century.

*

41 FLORENCE Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nazionale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV. c. 73 _Italian_

Many liberties taken with the text, and much abridged and disarranged. Thus, after the Prologue it proceeds: “_Al nome di Dio io Marcho Polo Veneziano racconterò tutte le maravigliose chose ch’io trovai e vidi_, etc. etc.” It ends at the chapter on Russia with the following impertinence: “_E se volete sapere più innanzi dimandatene un altro ch’io Marcho Polo non cercai più avanti._” The Khalif is called _Largaliffe_; Reobarles, _Reubarbe_, with a marginal note in an old hand, “_Reubarbe_ città di Persia, donde viene il reubarbero herba medicinale.” Completed by Dolfo Spini, 16th July, 1425. Paper. Belonged to the Strozzi Collection.

*

42 FLORENCE Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nazionale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV., c. 61 _Italian_

This corresponds to the _Pucci_ MS. noted below (No. 47). It contains the colophon quoted at vol. i. _Int., Some Estimate of Polo and his Book_, p. _115_, _note_. Paper, folio, 1392, 100 ff. of which the first 40 contain _Polo_. Not well written. Ex. Bibl. Gaddianâ.

* _Baldelli-Boni_.

43 FLORENCE Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nazionale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV., c. 136 _Italian_

Both beginning and end are missing. Slightly different from the Crusca. 14th century.

* _Baldelli-Boni_.

44 FLORENCE Riccardian Library _Italian_

Ends with chapter on Russia. Followed by an extract of Mandevile and a valuable coll. of geographical documents of 15th century and beginning of 16th. Paper 4to, 16th century.

*

45 FLORENCE Riccardian Library _Latin_

Pipino’s; but reaching only to Bk. III. ch. 31. Paper, 14th century.

*

46 FLORENCE Riccardian Library _Italian (Ven. dialect)_, No. 1924

## Partial and defective transcript under the title of _Itinerario di

Levante_.

_G. Uzielli, Note_.

47 FLORENCE Library of Pucci family _Italian_

See remarks at vol. i. _Int., Various Types of the Text_. Completed 20th Nov. 1391.

*

48 FLORENCE Bib. Palatina (now united to Nazionale), Cod. 572 _Italian_

The language differs slightly from that of the Crusca, and, where I have compared it, is less compressed. Ends with _Rossia_. Paper, small 4to, 14th century. Written somewhat roughly in a very old hand. Rustician is _Messer Restazo da Pisa_. The Grand Kaan gives the Polo’s a “tovaglia _d’Oro_.”

*

49 LUCCA Bib. governativa, Coll. (Lucchesini, Giacomo), No. 26 (now No. 296) _Italian (Ven. dialect)_

Corresponds to the corrupt Venice epitome published in 1496. Contains also Odorico.

[Ends:—“_Complito el libro de le cosse mirabile vedute per lo nobile homo Messer Marcho Polo gientelomo de Venesia a di 12 de Marzo 1465 per mi Daniele da Verona in sul Ponte de’ Berettari al onore e laude dell’Omnipotente._” Paper, 4to, 75 ff. _H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. xcvi.–xcviii.]

_Baldelli-Boni_.

50 SIENA Public Library, c. V. 14 _Italian_

This is a miscellaneous MS. which, among other things, contains a fragment of Polo, “Qui comīcio ellibro di Missere Mācho Polo da Vinegia de le cose māuiglose che trovo p̄ lo mondo,” etc. It calls Rusticiano _Missere Stacio da Pisa.—N.B._—Baldelli gives a very similar description of a fragment at Sienna, but under press mark A. IV. 8. I assume that it is the same that I saw.

*

51 ROME Vatican Library, Cod. 2207, _Ottoboniano_ _French_

A fragment, going no further than the chapter on Georgia, and ending thus: “Autre chose ne vous en scay dire parquoi je vous fois fin en ce livre; le nom de notre Seigneur soi benoist et de sa benoiste Mere. Amen. Loys de Luxembourg.” Parchment, 14 cent.

_Baldelli-Boni_.

52 ROME Vatican Library, No. 2935 _Latin_

An old Latin abridgment of Polo, entitled _De Mirabilibus Mundi_. The same volume contains a tract, _De Mirabilibus Romae_, to which also Polo’s name is given. Paper, 14th cent.

_Baldelli-Boni_ and _Lazari_.

53 ROME Vatican Library, No. 3153 _Latin_

Pipino’s. Very neat and clean; apparently of 14th cent. Parchment.

*

54 ROME Vatican Library, No. 5260 _Latin_

Pipino’s. Very clearly and regularly written. Apparently 15th cent.

*

55 ROME Barberini Library, XXXIV. 4 _Latin_

A MS. volume, containing Ricold of Monte Croce; Tractatus divisionis et ambitûs Orbis Terrarum, etc.; Liber de divisione Orbis Terrarum; Libellus de Mirabilibus Urbis Romae; and “_Incipit de Morum et Gentium Varietatibus editus a Marcho Polo Veneto._” It is very cramply written, much compressed, and has no division into books or chapters. Ends with “_Roscia, provincia maxima._” “_Explicit libellus editus a Dno. Marcho Polo de Venetiis de diversis provinciis et gentibus mundi, et earum ritibus et moribus diversis et artibus._” Parchment, large thin 4to, 14th cent.

*

56 ROME Barberini Library, LVIII. 40 _Italian (Venetian dial.)_

This is the fragment spoken of, vol. i. p. _101_, note. It is a transcript made apparently in the 17th cent., from a MS. written in 1465.

*

57 ROME Barberini Library, No. 934 _Italian_

I give this on Baldelli’s authority. I did not see it on my visit to the Barberini.

_Baldelli-Boni_.

58 ROME Corsini Library, No. 1111 _Italian_ (?)

. . .

_Baldelli-Boni_.

59 ROME Chigi Library, M. VI. 140 _Italian_

Bears a note in the handwriting of Pope Alexander VII. (Fabio Chigi of Sienna, 1655–1667), which draws attention to Sienese peculiarities in the language, and assigns the date about 1420 Sm. 4to, paper

_Baldelli-Boni_.

SPAIN.

60 ESCURIAL Library _Latin_

Pipino’s

(?)

61 TOLEDO Cathedral Library _Latin_

Seems to be different from any of the other Latin versions. It has the prefatory address to _Domini Imperatores, Reges, Duces_, etc. 8vo, paper. Of 15th century.

_Baldelli-Boni_.

62 TOLEDO Cathedral Library _Italian (Venetian)_

This is a copy of the Soranzo MS., of which Marsden has given an ample notice after Apostolo Zeno, and which has disappeared from knowledge.

_Baldelli-Boni_.

SWITZERLAND.

63 BERN Canton Library, No. 125 _French_

I have examined this MS. minutely, and am satisfied that it is a copy of Pauthier’s C. _i.e._, No. 20, in our List. Like that (and no other), it bears the certificate regarding the Seigneur de Cepoy. (Vol. i., _Int., Notices of Marco in later life._) The MS. is fully described in Sinner’s Catalogue. It is in very beautiful condition, very clearly written on parchment, with all the initials filled up in gold and colours, and with numerous flowered scrolls. It belonged to Bongars, whose autograph is on it: “_Bongars—l’a de la courtoisie de Mr. de Superville._” [Parchment, fol., ff. 286, 14th century.—_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. cxiv.–cxv.]

*

64 BERN Canton Library _Italian (Venetian)_

In a neat running hand resembling italic type. It is much abridged, especially in the latter part. Small Paper 4to. It is inscribed: “_Bongars, de la courtoisie de Mr. Aurel, tiré de la biblioteque de Mr. de Vutron_(?).”

*

65 VEVEY City Museum _French_

[A double sheet; parchment, and of 14th century. Fragment: 1st sheet, end of chap. 121 and greater part of chap. 122; 2nd sheet, end of chap. 134, chaps. 135, 136, 137, and beginning of chap. 138 of Pauthier’s ed. Very similar to the text of the Stockholm MS. Our No. 84.—H. C.]

_Ernest Muret, Romania_, t. xxx. 1901.

GERMANY.

66 MUNICH Royal Library, Codd. Lat. 249 _Latin_

Pipino’s. Folio, paper, 15th century. Also Pipino’s tract, _De Locis Terrae Sctae._, and Boccacio’s _De Casibus Virorum Illustrium_.

_Lazari_.

67 MUNICH Royal Library, Codd. Lat. 850 _Latin_

Pipino’s. Paper, 4to, 15th cent. Also Pipino’s tract, _De Locis Terrae Sctae._, etc.

_Lazari_.

68 MUNICH Royal Library? _Latin_

_Excerpta de ejus Historia, principaliter Orientalis_

_Private Memo_.

69 MUNICH Royal Library? _Latin_

_Narrationes ex ejus libro de partibus transmarinis_

_Private Memo_.

70 MUNICH Royal Library, Cod. Germ. 696 _German_

The version published at Nuremberg in 1477. Paper, 4to. [See _Bibliography_, p. 554.]

_Lazari_.

71 MUNICH Royal Library, 252 _German_

Fragment.

_Lazari_.

72 MUNICH ? _German_

The whole.

_Private Memo_.

73 MUNICH ? _German_

Translated for Duke William of Bavaria, 1582.

_Private Memo_.

74 WOLFENBÜTTEL Ducal Library, No. 40, Weissemburg _Latin_

[Contains: Polo (Pipino’s version) f. 1–57 verso; Odoric; Ricold; Boldensel.—Ricold was published by Mr. J. C. Laurent: _Peregrinatores Medii Aevi Quatuor_. Lipsiae, 1864. Paper, 15th cent., fol., ff. 110.]

_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. lxxiv.–lxxv.

75 WOLFENBÜTTEL Ducal Library, No. 41, Weissemburg _Latin_

[Contains: _Ciceronis orationes in Verrem; Chronicon Flandriae; R. Bacon, de regionibus ad papam Clementem_; Marco Polo, ff. 122–160 verso; Ricold; Jacques de Vitry; Odoric; Plano Carpini. Paper 15th cent, fol., ff. 253.]

_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. lxxv.–vi.

76 BERLIN Royal Library _Latin_

Pipino’s. Also contains _Mappa-Mundi, Expositio Libri Mateorum_, etc. I believe this is the Codex Brandenburgensis collated by Andreas Müller in his edition (1671).

_Private Memo._

77 BERLIN Royal Library _German_

A modern MS., said to be a copy of the _Wiener MS. _(?).

_Private Memo._

78 WÜRZBURG Royal Library _Latin_

_Marcus Paulus de Mirabilibus Mundi_. Paper.

_Pertz, Archiv._, viii. 100.

79 GIESSEN University Library, No. 218 _Latin_

_M. Paulus de Venetiis de Regionibus Orientis_ (with other matter), probably Pipino’s. Paper, folio, 15th cent. I know not if it is a second, which is cited by Mr. Major (_Notes on Russia_) from _Catalogus Codd. MSS. Academ. Gissenses_, by _J. V. Adrian_, Frankfort, 1840, as bound up with Eusebius and entitled _M. P. de Ven. de condit. et consuet. Orient. Regionum_.

_Pertz, Archiv._, ix. 576.

80 JENA University Library _Latin_

Pipino’s. Followed by H. of Alexander

_Pertz, Archiv._, viii. 698.

81 MENTZ Metropolitan Chapter, No. 52 _Latin_

Pipino’s. A collection containing in Latin, besides Polo, Odoric, Ricold, and Boldensel. [_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. lxxii.–iv.]

_V. F. de Gudenus, Sylloge I. Variorum Diplomatariorum, etc._, Frankf. 1728, p. 381.

AUSTRIA.

82 PRAGUE Chapter of St. Vitus _Latin_

Pipino’s

_Pertz, Archiv._, ix. 474.

83 VIENNA . . . _German?_

There appears to be a MS. at Vienna; for above I have registered (No. 77) one at Berlin, which is called a copy of the Vienna MS., but I have not been able to get any particulars regarding it.

*

SWEDEN.

84 STOCKHOLM Royal Library, French, No. 37 _French_

This MS., published in facsimile by Baron A. E. Nordenskiöld, belongs to the “Cepoy” type of MSS. Yule wrote in _The Athenæum_ (17th June, 1882): “I gather that it has been produced by partial abridgement from one of the earlier MSS. of the type in question.” And again (p. 766): “It will be seen that though the publication is a beautiful example of facsimile, it contributes, as far as I have been able to examine it, nothing to the amelioration or elucidation of the text or narrative.” The changes and suppressions are much less considerable than in the Paris MSS., 5631 and 2810. Cf _L. Delisle, Bib. de l’Ecole des Chartes_, XLIII., 1882, pp. 226–235, 424. It is incomplete, and ends: “_Et se aucuns disoit quí a luí._”—Cf. Paris MS., 1880. [Our No. 22.] It belonged to the Library of the French King, Charles V. (1364–1380), and later, as marked on the recto of the last folio, “Pour Symon du Solier demorant à Honnefleu,” who was “procureur-syndic des manants et habitants de la ville de Honfleur.”

_H. Cordier_.

85 STOCKHOLM Royal Library, French, No. 38 _French_

Translated from the Latin version.

_G. Raynaud, Romania_, XI.

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] ✛ This MS. Fr. 2810 (formerly 8392), known as the _Livre des Merveilles_, belonged to the Library of John, Duke of Berry, at the Château of Mehun-sur-Yevre, 1416, No. 116 of the catalogue; also No. 196, p. 186, of _Le Cabinet des Manuscrits de la Bibl. Nationale_, par. L. Delisle, III. Count A. de Bastard began publishing some of the miniatures, but did not finish the work. Of the miniatures, Nos. 1, 12, 19, 35, 41, 37, 45, 47, 52, 56, 57, 60, 66, 70, 75, 78, 81 are engraved, pp. 258, 273, 282, 310, 316, 317, 328, 332, 340, 348, 350, 354, 381, 392, 406, 411, 417 in _Charton’s Voyageurs du Moyen Age_, vol. ii., besides two others, pp. 305, 395, not identified; [in my edition of Odoric, I reproduced Nos. 33, 41, 70, pp. 439, 377, 207.—H. C.]; in the present work, Nos 5, 31, 41, 52, 70 are engraved, vol. i. pp. 15, 244, 369; Nos. 52, 70, vol. ii. pp. 5, 311. Nos. 60 and 75 have been reproduced, pp. 97 and 98 of _Faguet’s Hist. de la Littérature Française_, 2nd ed., Paris, 1900.

[2] [Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson, who thought at first that this MS. was written at the end of the 14th century, in his Introduction to _Early Bodleian Music_, by J. F. R. Stainer and C. Stainer, London, 1901, has come to the conclusion (p. xviii.) that it belongs to the first half of the 15th century. I agree with him. Mr. Nicholson thinks that the writing is English, and that the miniatures are by a Flemish artist; Mr. Holmes, the King’s Librarian, believes that both writing and miniatures are English. This MS. came into the Bodleian Library between 1598 and 1605, and was probably given by Sir Thomas Bodley himself.—H. C.]

[3] [This List was printed in vol. ii. pp. 449–462 of the first edition of the Book, but was omitted in the second edition. My own experience has shown me the usefulness of this table, which contains 85 MSS. instead of 75, and some additional particulars.—H. C.]

[4] [Ser Petri de Faganea (Fagagna, in Friuli).—H. C.]

APPENDIX G.—_Diagram showing Filiation of Chief MSS. and Editions of Marco Polo._

N.B.—Such MSS. as are not enclosed in Cartouches are hypothetical, or not known now to exist, but are recognized or demonstrable as links in the series. Nos. refer to List of MSS. in App. F. Printed Editions are in small capitals.

MARCO POLO dictates at Genoa, 1298 │ ┌───────┴───────┐ │Rude French MS.│ │ (No. 17), │ ┌────────────────┤ undivided. ├─────────────────┐ │ │Printed 1824 by│ │ │ │ Soc. de Géog. │ │ │ └───────┬───────┘ │ Italian A few Notes │ Supplementary Revised (undivided). by M. Polo. │ Notes by M. Polo. French, ┌────┴──┬────────┐ │ │ │ made for │ │ ┌─────┴────┐ │ ┌─┴─────────┐ │ ┌─── Marco Polo Italian │ │ Italian │ │ │ Venetian │ │ │ before 1307. divided in │ │Crusca MS.│ │ │ (type of │ │ │ │ 3 Books. │ │(No. 40). │ │ │Sloane MS.)│ │ │ French Copy │ │ │ │Undivided.│ │ │ (No. 6.) │ │ │ given to T. │ │ │ └──────────┘ │ └───────────┘ │ │ de Cepoy, │ │ └─────────┐ │ │ │ 1307. │ └───────────┐ │ │ ┌──┘ │ │ ┌───┴───────────┐ │ │ ┌───┴────────────┐ │ │ │ │Latin (MS. No. │ │ │ │Latin, Cicogna’s│ │ │ │ │ 24) Printed │ │ └──┤ MS. (No. 35). │ │ │ │ │1824 by Soc. de│ │ │ Abridged, but │ │ │ │ │Géog. 3 Books. │ │ │with new matter.│ │ │ │ └───────────────┘ │ └───────┬────────┘ │ │ │ ┌───┴──────┐ │ │ ┌────┴───┐ ┌───┴─────┐ │Latin of │ │ │ │ French │ │ French │ ┌────────┤Pipino, in│ │ │ │ MSS. │ │ MS. C, │ │ │ 3 Books. │ │ │ │ A & B │ │Bern, and│ Italian └──────────┘ │ │ │(Nos. 19│ │Bodleian │ or │ │ │ & 18). │ │(Nos. 20,│ PORTUGUESE. ┌────┴────┐ │ └───┬────┘ │63, & 8).│ │ │RAMUSIO’S│ │ │ └──┬──────┘ ┌───┴─────┐ │ PRINTED ├─────┘ │ │ │GRYNÆUS’S│ │ITALIAN, │ │ │ │ LATIN, │ │ 1559. │ │ │ │ 1532. │ └────┬────┘ │ │ └────┬────┘ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ ┌─────┴──────┐ ┌────┴────┐ │ ┌───────┴──┐ │ FRENCH │ │MARSDEN’S│ │ │PAUTHIER’S│ │ PRINTED │ │ENGLISH, │ └──┤ FRENCH, │ │ EDITIONS, │ │ 1818. │ │ 1865. │ │OF 1556, &c.│ └─────────┘ └──────────┘ └────────────┘

APPENDIX H.—_Bibliography of Marco Polo’s Book_.

I.—PRINCIPAL EDITIONS.

We attempt a list of all the editions of Polo; a task for which Sir Henry Yule had no advantages, and which will be found well done for the time in Lazari’s Appendix, based on Marsden. It may be also useful to mention the chief Editions, with their dates.

1477. The first Printed Edition is in German. We give a reduced Facsimile of its Frontispiece. (See p. 555.)

1481. A reproduction of the preceding at Augsburg, in the same volume with the _History of Duke Leopold and his Son William of Austria_.

About 1490. Pipino’s Latin; the only printed edition of that version. Without place, date, or printer’s name. (See p. 558.)

1496. Edition in Venetian Dialect, printed by J. B. da Sessa.

1500. The preceding reproduced at Brescia (often afterwards in Italy).

1502. Portuguese version from Pipino, along with the Travels of Nicolo Conti. Printed at Lisbon by Valentym Fernandez Alemao (see vol. ii. of this work, p. 295). Stated to have been translated from the MS. presented by Venice to Prince Pedro (vol. i. p. _135_.)

1503. Spanish version by Rodrigo de Santaella. _Sevilla_.

1529. Ditto. Reprinted at Logroño.

1532. Novus Orbis—Basileæ. (See vol. i. p. _95_.)

1556. French version from the _Novus Orbis_.

1559. Ramusio’s 2nd volume, containing his version of Polo, of which we have spoken amply.

1579. First English Version, made by John Frampton, according to Marsden, from the Spanish version of Seville or Logroño.

1625. Purchas’s _Pilgrims_, vol. iii. contains a very loose translation from Ramusio.

1664. Dutch Version, from the _Novus Orbis. Amsterdam_.

1671. Andreas Müller of Greiffenhagen reprints the Latin of the _Novus Orbis_, with a collation of readings from the Pipino MS. at Berlin; and with it the book of Hayton, and a disquisition _De Chataiâ_. The Editor appears to have been an enthusiast in his subject, but he selected his text very injudiciously. (See vol. i. p. _96_.)

1735. Bergeron’s interesting collection of Mediæval Travels in Asia, published in French at the Hague. The _Polo_ is a translation from Müller, and hence is (as we have already indicated) at 6th hand.

1747. In Astley’s Collection, IV. 580 _seqq._, there is an abstract of Polo’s book, with brief notes, which are extremely acute, though written in a vulgar tone, too characteristic of the time.

1818. Marsden’s famous English Edition.

1824. The Publication of the most valuable MS. and most genuine form of the text, by the Soc. de Géographie of Paris. (See vol. i. p. _83_.) It also contains the Latin Text (No. 24 in our list of MSS. App. F.).

1827. Baldelli-Boni published the Crusca MS. (No. 40), and republished the Ramusian Version, with numerous notes, and interesting dissertations. The 2 volumes are cumbered with 2 volumes more containing, as a Preliminary, a History of the Mutual Relations of Europe and Asia, which probably no man ever read. _Florence_.

1844. Hugh Murray’s Edition. It is, like the present one, eclectic as regards the text, but the Editor has taken large liberties with the arrangement of the Book.

1845. Bürck’s German Version, Leipzig. It is translated from Ramusio, with copious notes, chiefly derived from Marsden and Ritter. There are some notes at the end added by the late Karl Friedrich Neumann, but as a whole these are disappointing.

1847. Lazari’s Italian edition was prepared at the expense of the late Senator T. Pasini, in commemoration of the meeting of the Italian Scientific Congress at Venice in that year, to the members of which it was presented. It is a creditable work, but too hastily got up.

1854. Mr. T. Wright prepared an edition for Bohn’s _Antiq. Library_. The notes are in the main (and professedly) abridged from Marsden’s, whose text is generally followed, but with the addition of the historical chapters, and a few other modifications from the Geographic Text.

1854–57. _Voyageurs Anciens et Modernes, &c. Par M. Ed. Charton. Paris._ An interesting and creditable popular work. Vol. ii. contains Marco Polo, with many illustrations, including copies from miniatures in the _Livre des Merveilles_. (See list in App. F. p. 528.)

1863. Signor Adolfo Bartoli reprinted the Crusca MS. from the original, making a careful comparison with the Geographic Text. He has prefixed a valuable and accurate Essay on Marco Polo and the Literary History of his Book, by which I have profited.

1865. M. Pauthier’s learned edition.

1871. First edition of the present work.

1873. First publication of Marco Polo in Russian.

1875. Second edition of this work.

1882. Facsimile of the French Stockholm MS. by Baron A. E. Nordenskiöld.

II.—BIBLIOGRAPHY OF PRINTED EDITIONS.[1]

A.—GERMAN EDITIONS.

1.—1. Nuremberg ... 1477.

The first translation of Marco Polo’s Book was printed in German, at Nuremberg, in 1477.

Collation: 58 ff. folio without pagination and without signatures.

_Verso f._ 1: Frontispiece: Portrait of Marco Polo with this inscription round the border: [Top] Das ist der edel Ritter. Marcho polo von [right] Venedig der grost landtfarer. der vns beschreibt die grossen wunder der welt [Foot] die er selber gesehenn hat. Von dem auffgang [left] pis zu dem nydergãg der sunnẽ. der gleychẽ vor nicht meer gehört seyn. [See p. 555.]

_Recto f._ 2, begins:

⍧ Hie hebt sich an das puch dés edelñ Ritters vñ landtfarers ‖ Marcho polo. In dem er schreibt die grossen wunderlichen ‖ ding dieser welt. Sunderlichen von den grossen kũnigen vnd ‖ keysern die da herschen in den selbigen landen | vnd von irem ‖ volck vnd seiner gewonheit da selbs.

_Verso f._ 58: ⍧ Hie endet sich das puch des edelñ Ritters und lañdtfarerz ‖ Marcho polo | das do sagt võ mangerley wunder der landt ‖ vñ lewt | vñ wie er die selbigen gesehen vñ durch faren hat ‖ von dẽ auffgang pisz zu dem nydergang der sũnẽ Seliglich.

⍧ Disz hat gedruckt Fricz Creũszner zu Nurm̃berg Nach cristi ‖ gepurdt Tausent vierhundert vñ im siben vñ sibenczigtē iar.

[Illustration: Frontispiece of the first German Edition.]

The copy which I have examined is in the Grenville Library, No. 6787. (Vide _Bib. Grenvilliana_, Part II. p. 305.) When Marsden edited his _Marco Polo_, Grenville did not possess this edition. The only known copy was in the Vienna Imperial Library, but was without the portrait. Grenville had made a transcript spoken of by Marsden, pp. lxx.–lxxi., which we describe _infra_. “When Mr. Marsden,” says Grenville in a MS. note at the beginning of this fine volume, “published his translation of this work, the only known copy of this first German Edition was in the Imperial Library at Vienna, and I had a literal transcript made from it: Since that time a second copy was found and sold by Payne and Foss to Lord Spencer: and now I have purchased from Leipsick a third [the present] beautiful copy. I know of no fourth copy. The copy at Vienna wants the portrait.”

Vide _Bib. Spenceriana_, vol. vi. p. 176.

Other copies are to be found at the Imperial Library, Vienna, the Royal Library, Berlin, the _Germanisches Museum_, Nuremberg; a sixth copy was in the Crawford Collection (London, June, 1887, 1359) with the portrait, and was purchased by B. Quaritch. [See _H. Cordier, Cent. of Marco Polo_, p. 41.]

—The copy we just spoke of has No. LII. in the Grenville collection, British Museum; it is a folio of 114 pages numbered with a pencil; bound with the arms of the Rᵗ. Honbˡᵉ. Thoˢ. Grenville. Page 114, the exactness of this copy is thus certified: “Apographum collatum cum prototypo, quod in Bibliotheca Palatina Vindobonensi adservatur. Illo quidem, qui descripsit, recitante ex prototypo, me vero hoc apographum inspectante. Respondet pagina paginae, versui versus & syllaba syllabae. Vindobonae die 29. Augusti 1817. B. Kopitar, Biblioth. Palatinae Vindobon. scriptor.”

With this manuscript is bound a letter addressed to Mr. Grenville by the Chevalier Scotti, who had the copy made; it is dated “Vienne 20 nmbre 1817,” and ends with this post-scriptum: “N. B. Comme cette Edition fort peu connue du 477. est une édition non seulement précieuse, mais à la vérité fort rare aussi, elle avoit été prise par les François et portée à Paris la dernière fois qu’ils ont été à Vienne. Elle y a été rendue avec tout le reste qu’on avoit emporté à la suite des heureux succès des Coilisés, auxquels L’immortel Wellington a tant contribué en y mettant la dernière couronne dont les lauriers resteront à jamais inflétrissables.”

2.—2. Augsburg ... 1481.

—The second German edition of Marco Polo has been reprinted at Augsburg in 1481; it is as scarce as the first edition; I have examined the copy in the Imperial Library at St. Petersburg.

Collation: 60 ff. folio, without pagination nor signatures.

_Recto f._ 1: End of the story of William of Austria, after which is printed Marco Polo.

_Verso f._ 1: Frontispiece: Portrait of Marco Polo coloured with this inscription round the border: [Top] Das ist der edel ritter Marcho polo von Venedig. [right] der grõst landfarer. der vns beschreibt die grossen wunder der welt die er selber gese [foot] hen hat. Von dem auffgang biss zu dem nidergang der [left] sunnen | der geleich vor nit meer gehört seind.

_Recto f._ 2, begins:

Hie hept sich an das buch des edlẽ ritters vñ landtfarers Marcho polo. in dem er schreibt die grossen wunderlichen ding diser welt. sunderlichen võ den grossen künigen vnd keisern | die da herschen in den selbigen landen vnd von jrem volck vnnd seiner gewonheÿt da selbs.

_Recto f._ 60: Hie enndet sich herczog Wilhalm von österreich vñ das buch des edeln ritters vñ landtfarers Marcho polo | das da sagt von mengerleÿ wunder der land vnd leüt. vnd wie er die selbigẽ gesehen vñ durch faren hat von dem auffgang biss zu dem nÿdergang d’sunnen Seligklich. Diss hat gedruckt Anthonius Sorg zu Augspurg Nach xp̃i gepurt tausent vier hundert vnd jm lxxxj. jare.

No. fig. in the text.

3.—3. Die New Welt der landschaften vnnd Insulen ... gedruckt zu Strassburg durch Georgen Vlricher ... An. M.D.XXXIIII, folio.

Ff. 103–133; Marr Paulen des Venedigers Erst Buch | von den Morgenlandern.—Ff. 134–152: Haithon des Armeniers Premonstratensis ordens | von den Tartern.

Translated from the _Novus Orbis Regionvm_.—See 11–12.

4.—4.* M. Polus. Reise in die Tartarey und zum Grossen Chan von Chatai, uebersetzt. v. H. Megisser. Altenburg, 1609, 8vo.

H. Ternaux-Compans, _Bibliothèque asiatique et africaine_, No. 1031.—[Notwithstanding all my researches, I could not find this edition in any private or public library in Germany.—H. C.]

5.—5. Chorographia Tartariæ: ‖ Oder ‖ Warhafftige Beschreibung der ‖ vberaus wunderbahrlichen Reise | ‖ welche der Edle vnd weit erfahrne Venedigi—‖ sche GENTILHUOMO MARCUS POLUS, mit dem ‖ zunahmen MILLION, noch vor vierthalb hundert Jah=‖ren | in die Oriental vnd Morgenlãnder | Sonderlich aber in ‖ die Tartarey | zu dem grossen Can von Cathai | zu ‖ Land vnd Wasser Persönlich verrichtet: ‖ Darinnen ausführlich vnd vmbständ=‖lich erzehlet werden | viel zuvor vnbekandte Landschaff=‖ten | Königreich vnd Städt | sampt dero Sitten vnd ‖ Gebräuchen | vnd andern seltzamen Sachen: ‖ Die Er | als der erste Erfinder der newen Welt | gegen ‖ Orient | oder den Ost Indien | gesehen vnd erfahren. ‖ In drey vnterschiedliche Bücher abge=‖[t]heilet: sampt einem Discurs Herrn Johan Bapti=‖stae Rhamnusij | der Herrschafft zu Vene=‖dig geheimen Secretarij | von dem ‖ Leben des Autoris. ‖ Alles aus dem Original | so in Italianischer ‖ Sprach beschrieben | treulich vnd mit fleis ver=‖ teutschet | auch mit Kupfferstücken ‖ geziehret | durch ‖ HIERONYMUM MEGISERUM.—‖ Anno M. DC. XI. ‖ Leipzig | in vorlegung Henning Grossen des Jüngern. Small 8vo. pp. 354 (last page numbered by mistake 351) + 36 prel. ff. for the tit., preface, etc., and 7 ff. at the end for the table.

Plates.—See p. 350: _Alphabetum Tartaricúm_, et _Oratio Dominica Tartaricé_.

6.—6. Die Reisen des Marco Polo, oder Marcus Paulus, eines Venetianers, in die Tartarey, im Jahre 1272. (_Allgemeine Historie der Reisen_, Leipzig, 1750, VII, pp. 423 _et seq._)

7.—7. Marco Paolo’s ‖ Reise in den Orient | ‖ während der Jahre 1272 bis 1295. ‖—Nach den ‖ vorzüglichsten Original=Ausgaben verdeutscht, ‖ und ‖ mit einem Kommentar begleitet ‖ von ‖ Felix Peregrin.‖—Ronneburg und Leipzig, ‖ bei August Schumann, 1802, 8vo., pp. vi–248.

P. 248: Eisenberg, gedruckt bei Johann Wilhelm Schöne.

8.—8. Die Reisen des Venezianers Marco Polo im dreizehnten Jahrhundert.—Zum ersten Male vollständig nach den besten Ausgaben Deutsch mit einem Kommentar von August Bürck.—Nebst Zusätzen und Verbesserungen von Karl Friedrich Neumann. Leipzig, B. G. Teubner, 1845, 8vo, pp. xvi–631.

—Di un frammento inedito di Marco Foscarini intorno ai Viaggiatori Veneziani e di una nuova traduzione in tedesco dei Viaggi di Marco Polo. [By Tommaso Gar] (_Archivio Storico Italiano_, Appendice, T. IV, Firenze, 1847, pp. 89 _et seq._)

9.—9. Die Reisen des Venezianers Marco Polo im dreizehnten Jahrhundert.—Zum ersten Male vollständig nach den besten Ausgaben Deutsch mit einem Kommentar von August Bürck. Nebst Zusätzen und Verbesserungen von Karl Friedrich Neumann. Zweite unveränderte Ausgabe.—Leipzig, Druck und Verlag von B. G. Teubner, 1855, 8vo, pp. xvi–631.

B.—LATIN EDITIONS.

10.—1. _Commence_; ⍧ In nomine dn̄i nri ihū xp̄i filij dei viui et veri amen. Incipit plogus ī libro dn̄i marci pauli de venecijs de cōsuetudinibus et cōdicionibus orientaliū regionū.

Then the declaration of “Frater franciscus pepur. de bononia frm̃ p̄dicatorū” who translated the work from the vulgar language into Latin.

End p. 147: Explicit liber dn̄i marci de venecijs Deo gracias.

Collation: 74 f. or 148 pages; the last is blank, 4to, no title, no pagination; signatures p. 1, a. 1 = p. 141, k. 3 (_a-h_, par 8; _i_, by 4; _k_, by 6); maximum 33 lines by page; [1485?].

It is interesting to note that Christopher Columbus had a copy of this edition of Marco Polo, now kept in the Colombina at Seville. The margins of the following folios contain the autograph notes of the great navigator:

9 v. 31 r. & v. 46 v. 55 r. & v. 66 r. & v. 13 v. 36 v. 47 r. & v. 57 r. & v. 67 r. & v. 15 r. & v. 38 v. 48 r. & v. 59 r. & v. 68 r. & v. 17 v. 39 r. 49 r. & v. 60 r. & v. 69 r. & v. 18 r. & v. 40 r. & v. 50 r. & v. 61 r. & v. 70 r. & v. 19 r. 41 r. 51 r. & v. 62 r. & v. 71 r. & v. 23 r. & v. 42 r. & v. 52 r. & v. 63 r. 72 r. & v. 24 r. & v. 43 r. & v. 53 r. & v. 64 v. 73 r. & v. 25 r. 44 r. & v. 54 r. 65 r. & v. 74 r.

Cf. Simón de la Rosa y Lopéz, pp. XXIII, XLIII–XLIV of vol. II, Sevilla, 1891, 4to: _Biblioteca Colombina_.—Catálogo de sus libros impresos publicado por primera vez en virtud de acuerdo del Excmo. é Ilmo. Sr. Déan y Cabildo de la Santa Metropolitana y Patriarcal Iglesia de Sevilla bajo la immediata dirección de su Bibliotecario el Ilmo. Sr. Dr. D. Servando Arbolí y Faraudo Dignidad de Capellán Mayor de San Fernando.—See also H. Harrisse, _Bibl. americana vetustissima_.—Additions, p. XII.

“Edition fort rare, dit Brunet, et la plus ancienne que l’on ait de cette version latine de Marco Polo, faite par Pipino, vers 1320. Elle est imprimée avec les mêmes caractères, que l’_Itinerarium_ de Joan. de Mandeville, c’est-à-dire par Gerard de Leeu, à Anvers, vers 1485, et non pas à Rome et à Venise, comme on l’avait supposé. Vend. 4 liv. 14 sh. 6d. Hanrott; 7 liv. Libri en 1859. (_Choicer portion_, 1562.)” Brunet writes elsewhere (cf. _Mandeville_ par H. Cordier) about Mandeville from the same press: “... La souscription que nous allons rapporter semble prouver qu’elle a été imprimée à Venise; cependant Panzer, IX, 200, la croit sortie des presses de Theodoric Martin, à Aloste, et M. Grenville en trouvait les caractères conformes à ceux que Gérard Leeu a employés à Anvers, de 1484–1485. M. Campbell (_Ann. de la typ. néerlandaise_) la donne à Gérard Leeu, et fixe la date de l’impression à la première année du séjour de ce typographe à Anvers, après son départ de Gouda.”

It is certain from the use of the signatures =a=, =aa=, =a=, and the similitude of the type of the three works, that the _Mandeville_, the _Ludolphe_, and the _Marco Polo_ come from the same printing office, and have been printed together as it seems to be proved by the copy of the Sunderland Library, which was complete and contained the three works.

Lazari, p. 460, writes: “Jo. de Mandeville itineraria: Dom. Ludolph. de itinere ad Terram Sanctam: M. Paul. Venet. de regionibus orientalibus. Liber rariss. Zwollis, 1483, in–4.

“Leggiamo questa nota nell’opera _Bibliotheca Beauclerkiana or Sale catalogue of the books of Topham Beauclerk’s Library_, London, 1781, P. II., p. 15, n. 430. Marsden però ritiene celarsi sotto quell’erronea indicazione la seguente prima edizione [s. a., 4to] latina de’ viaggi di M. Polo. Egli istitui molte ricerche per rinvenire in Inghilterra quell’esemplare, ma non gli è stato possibile di averne traccia.”

11.—2. Marci Pavli Veneti, de Regionibvs orientalibvs Libri III. (_Novus Orbis Regionum_).

Editions of 1532, 1537, 1555.—See 3-3.

12.—3. Marci Pavli ‖ Veneti Itinerarivm, ‖ seu de rebus Orientalibus ‖ Libri tres. ‖ Helmaestadii, ‖ M.D. LXXXV, 4to.

Part of the Collection of Reineccius:

—Reineri Reinecii ‖ Polyhistoris clarissimi ‖ Historia O—‖ rientalis: ‖ Hoc est ‖ Rerum in oriente à Christianis, Saracenis, Tur-‖cis & Tartaris gestarum diuersorum ‖ Auctorum. ‖ Totum opus in duas partes tribulum est, ‖ contenta in singulis sequens ‖ pagina indicat. ‖ Helmaestadii, ‖ Typis Iacobi Lucij, impensis heredum Ludolphi ‖ Brandes. Anno 1602, 4to.

Verso of the title:

_Primus Tomus continet:_

—Chronicon Hierosolomytanum, cum appen-‖dice Reineri Reineccij & Chronologia ‖ Henr. Meibomij.

_In Altero sunt:_

—Vita Henrici VII. Imp. auctore Conrado Vec—‖erio.

—Vita Caroli IIII. Imp. ab ipso Carolo con-‖scripta.

—Historia Orientalis Haythoni Armenij.

—Pauli Veneti Itinerarium.

—Fragmentum de reb. orientalibus ex Speculo ‖ Historiali Vincentij Beluacensis.

—Appendix ad Expositiones Haythoni auctore ‖ Rein. Reineccio.

The colophon at the end of the first part has the date of 1584; at the end of the second part, 1585.

—This Marco Polo was reprinted according to Lazari, p. 465, in 1602.

13.—4. MARCI PAULI VENETI, ‖ Historici fidelissimi juxta ac praestantissimi, ‖ de ‖ REGIONIBUS ‖ orientalibus ‖ libri III. ‖ Cum Codice Manuscripto Biblio-‖thecae Electoralis Brandenburgicae collati, exq’; ‖ eo adjectis Notis plurimùm tum suppleti ‖ tum illustrati. ‖ Accedit, propter cognationem materiae, ‖ HAITHONI ARMENI HISTORIA ‖ orientalis: quae & de Tartaris ‖ inscribitur; ‖ Itemque ‖ ANDREAE MÜLLERI, Greiffenhagii, ‖ de CHATAJA, cujus praedictorum Auctorum uter-‖ que mentionem facit, DISQUISITIO; inq́ue ipsum ‖ Marcum Paulum Venetum PRAEFATIO, & ‖ locupletissimi INDICES. ‖ Coloniae Brandenburgicae, ‖—Ex Officina Georgii Schulzii, Typogr. Elect. ‖ Anno M. DC. LXXI. 4to.

Contains:

Engraved frontispiece.

Dedicatory Epistle, 3 ff. not numbered.

Andreæ MÜLLERI Greiffenhagii, in Marci Pauli Veneti Chorographiam, Praefatio, pp. 26.

Doctorum Virorum De hoc Marci Pauli Veneti Opere Testimonia, ac Judicia ... (Franciscus Pipinus, etc.) 8 ff. n. ch.

MARCI PAULI Veneti De Regionibus orientalibus Libri III, pp. 167.

Index primus Historicus, Sive alphabetica Recensio omnium eorum, quae Autor passim observavit, atque aliàs memoranda reliquit, 22 ff. not numbered.

Index secundus Chronographicus, qui Annos & cujuslibet anni NOTABILIA (quae quidem Autor designavit) continet, 1 page.

Index tertius Itinerarius, Ubi Loca recensentur, quae auctor pertransiit, & Distantiae Locorum, quas ipse annotavit, 2 ff. not numbered.

Index quartus Glossarius, Estq́ue vocum exoticarum, quas Autor ipse interpretatus est, 1 half p.

Emendanda in Marco Paulo Veneto, quaeq́; ad hunc pertinent: aut ad eadem Addenda, 1 f. not numbered.

HAITHONI Armeni ‖ Historia ori-‖entalis: ‖ Qvae eadem & De Tartaris ‖ inscribitur. ‖ Anno ‖ CIↃ. IↃC. LXXI, 2 ff. not numbered + pp. 107.

[Errata] 2 pp. not numbered.

Index, 7 pp. not numbered.

Andreae MÜLLERI, ‖ Greiffenhagii, ‖ DISQUISITIO ‖ Geographica & Historica, ‖ De ‖ CHATAJA, ‖ In Quâ ‖ I. Praecipuè Geographorum nobilis ‖ illa Controversia: Quaenam CHATAJA sit, & an ‖ sit idem ille terrarum tractus, quem Sinas, & vul-‖ gó Chinam vocant, aut pars ejus aliqua? ‖ latissimè tractatur; ‖ 2. Eâdem verò operâ pleraque rerum, quae unquam ‖ de Chataja, deq́ue Sinis memorabilia ‖ fuerunt, atque etiam nunc sunt, compendiosè ‖ enarrantur. ‖—Ecclesiastae I. v. 15. ‖: לתסטת תסות לא יוכל ‖ Senec. de Beneficiis VI. I. ‖ _Etiam quod discere supervacuum est prodest_ ‖ cognoscere. ‖ —Berolini, Typis Rungianis. ‖ Anno M. DC. LXX, 2 ff. not numbered + pp. 115 on 2 col.

C.—ITALIAN EDITIONS.

14.—1. Marco Polo da Venie ‖ sia de le merauegliose ‖ cose del Mondo.

Below this title the mark of the printer SESSA: a cat holding a mouse in its mouth with the initials I and B on the right and on the left of the coat of arms (with a ducal crown above) which exhibits this group, and S at foot. Verso of f. 83:

_Finisse lo libro de Marco Polo da Venie ‖ sia dele merauegliose cose del mōdo Im ‖ presso in Venetia per zoanne Baptista ‖ da Sessa Milanese del M. ccccxcvi. ‖ adi. xiii. del mese de Iunio regnā ‖ do lo Illustrissimo Principe Au ‖ gustino Barbadico inclyto ‖ Duce di Venetia_.

Recto of folio 84: “Registro. a b c d e f g h i k l Tutti questi sono quaderni excepto l chie duerno”; audessous le monogramme de l’imprimeur en blanc sur fond noir.—Verso of folio 84 is blank.

The copy which I have examined is in the Grenville Library, No. 6666. It is in fine condition and complete, notwithstanding what the Sobolewski Sale Catalogue says to the contrary (No. 1730): it is a small 8vo ff. 84; each quire containing, as is indicated by the register, eight sheets, except quire l, which has but four.

Grenville added to his copy the following note: “This appears to be the first edition printed in the original Italian.—The Abbé Morelli who sent me this book from Venice had found great difficulty in procuring a copy for the Library of St. Marc.—Panzer III. 396, refers only to the mention made of it by Denis. Supp. I, pᵉ 415. I know of no other copy in England....”

Lazari, p. 460, says: “Prima e rarissima edizione del compendio veneziano. Un capitolo che parla di Trebisonda, tratto dal viaggio di Fr. Odorico, precede il testo del Polo mutilo e scorrettissimo: quel capitolo non forma però parte d’esso, come nelle molte ristampe di questo compendio.”

See _Odoric de Pordenone_, par Henri Cordier, p. 9.

Ternaux-Compans (29) mentions an edition of Sessa of 1486, which does not seem to exist.

15—2. Marco Polo da Vene ‖ sia de le maraueliose ‖ cose del Mondo. ‖ Small 8vo.; 64 ff. non chif., sig. _a—i: a—g_ by 8 = 56 ff., _h_ and _i_ by 4 = 8 ff., total 64 ff.

Collation:

_Recto 1st f._: border; vignette; above the vig. title ut supra.

_Verso 1st f. begins_: Tractato delle più maraueliose cose e delle piu notabile: che si ri ‖ trouano nelle ꝑte del mōdo. Re ‖ dutte & racolte sotto breuita ...

_Recto f. 64_: Impressa la presente opera per el Venerabile mi ‖ ser pre Batista da Farfengo nella Magnifica cita de ‖ Bressa. adi. xx. December. M. CCCCC. ‖

“Ristampa dell’edizione 1496, leggiermente modificata nella introduzione. Rarissima.” (Lazari, p. 460.)

16.—3. Marco Polo da Veniesia ‖ de le marauegliose co= ‖ se del Mondo. small 8vo, 56 ff. not numbered, sig. _a—g_ by 8.

Collation: title ut supra: _Printer’s mark_: a cat holding a mouse in its mouth, M O on the sides; S at foot.—Ends, recto f. 56; ¶ _Impresso in Venetia per Melchior Sessa. An‖no Dñi._ M. CCCCC VIII. _Adi._ xxi. _zugno_.

17.—4. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano ‖ in CVI si tratta le meravi‖gliose cose del mondo per lui uedute: del costu=‖me di uarij paesi, dello stranio uiuere di ‖ quelli; della descrittione de diuersi ‖ animali, e del trouar dell’o=‖ro, dell’argento, e delle ‖ pietre preciose, co=‖sa non men uti‖le, che bel‖la. [Vignette.] ‖ In Venetia, 8vo; 56 ff. n. ch., sig. _a—g_ by 8.

At the end: _Finite é lo libro de Marco Polo da Venetia delle: ‖ marauegliose cose del mondo. ‖ In Venetia per Matthio Pagan, in Frezaria, ‖ al segno della Fede._ 1555.

“Ristampa dell’edizione 1496. La edizione 1555 fu riprodotta dello stesso _Mathio Pagan_ senza data.” (Lazari, p. 463.)

A copy _s. d._ exists in the Grenville Library (304. a. 23), this is the title of it:

18.—5. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano. ‖ In cvi si tratta le meravi‖gliose cose del mondo per lui uedute, del costu‖me di uarij paesi, dello stranio uiuere di ‖ quelli; della descrittione de diuersi ‖ animali, e del trouar dell’oro ‖ dell’argento, e delle pie‖tre preciose, cosa ‖ non men utile, ‖ che bel‖la. In Venetia. s. d., 8vo., 56 ff. not numbered, sig. _a—g_ by 8. At the end: _In Venetia per Mathio Pagan, in Freza‖ria, al Segno della Fede._—On the title M. Pagan’s mark.

19.—6. ¶ Opera stampata nouamē‖te delle marauigliose co=‖se del mondo: comin=‖ciādo da Leuante a ponente fin al me‖zo di. El mondo nouo & isole & lo=‖chi incogniti & siluestri abondā‖ti e sterili & doue abōda loro ‖ & largento & Zoglie & p̄ie ‖ tre p̄ciose & animali & ‖ mōstri spaurosi & do‖ue manzano car=‖ne humana e ‖ i gesti & vi=‖uer & co=‖stumi ‖ de quelli paesi cosa certamēte molto cu=‖riosa de intendere & sapere.

Small 8vo, 56 ff. not numbered, sig. _a—g_ by 8. At foot of recto f. 56: ¶_Finito lo libro de Marco Polo da Venetia de le ‖ marauegliose cose del mondo. ‖ ¶ Stampata in Venetia per Paulo Danza Anno._ ‖ _Dñi_ M. D. xxxiij. _Adi 10 Febraro_. ‖

Reprint of the 1496 edition.

20.—7. De i Viaggi di Messer Marco Polo Gentil’hvomo Venetiano (Ramusio, II, 1606.)

See the former editions of Ramusio.

21.—8. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano, ‖ Delle Merauiglie del Mondo ‖ per lui vedute; ‖ Del Costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio ‖ viuer di quelli. ‖ Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre Preciose. ‖ _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. ‖ Di nouo Ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine ‖ suo vero nel dire. ‖ In Treuigi, Ad instantia di Aurelio Reghet‖tini Libraro. M DXC. 8vo, 57 ff. numbered, _a−g_ ✕ 8 = 56 ff. + _h_ ✕ 1 = 57 ff.; vignette on the title; 1 wood-cut, not inserted in the text.

The wood-cut is not to be found in the copy of the British Museum, G bbb 8.

22.—9. Marco Polo Venetiano, Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute; Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di quelli. Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. Del trouar Dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. Delle Pietre Preciose. _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_, Di nouo Ristampato, & Osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel dire. In Venetia, Appresso Marco Claseri, M DXCVII, 8vo, pp. 128; no cut.

23.—10. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano, ‖ Delle Maraviglie del Mondo ‖ per lui vedute. ‖ Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer ‖ di quelli. ‖ Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre Pretiose. ‖ _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. ‖ Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo ‖ vero nel dire. ‖ [fleuron] In Venetia, M DCII. ‖ Appresso Paolo Vgolino, small 8vo pp. 104; no cut.

Page 104: _Finito è lo Libro di Marco Polo da Venetia delle ‖ Marauigliose cose del Mondo_.

This edition differs from the following bearing the same date:

24.—11. Marco Polo Venetiano, Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuere di quelli. Della Descritione de diuersi Animali. Del trouar Dell’oro, & dell’Argento. Delle Pietre Preciose. _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. Di nouo Risstampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel dire. In Venetia. M DCII. Appresso Paulo Vgolino, 8vo, pp. 128; on the title, vig. exhibiting David carrying the head of Goliath; no cut.

25.—12. Marco Polo Venetiano, Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di quelli. Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. Dell trouar dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. Delle Pietre Preciose. _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel dire. Con licenza de’ Superiori, & Priuilegio. In Venetia, M.DC. XXVI. Appresso Ghirardo, & Iseppo Imberti, small 8vo, pp. 128; 1 wood-cut, not inserted in the text.

26.—13. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano. ‖ Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per ‖ lui vedute. ‖ Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di quelli. ‖ De la Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar dell’Oro, & de l’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre preciose. ‖ _Cosa non meno utile, che bella_. ‖ Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine ‖ suo vero nel dire. ‖ In Venetia, & poi in Treuigi per Angelo Righettini. 1267 [read 1627]. ‖ Con Licenza de’ Superiori, small 8vo, pp. 128; 1 wood-cut, not inserted in the text.

27.—14. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano. ‖ Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per ‖ lui vedute. ‖ Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di quelli. ‖ De la Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar dell’Oro, & de l’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre preciose. ‖ _Cosa non meno utile, che bella_. Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo ‖ vero nel dire. ‖ In Treuigi, Appresso Girolamo Righettini: 1640. ‖ _Con Licenza de’ Superiori_, small 8vo, 128 pages with a vignette on the title, printer’s mark; wood-cut f. 2 _verso_.

28.—15.—* In Trevigi M. DC. LVII., appresso Girolamo Righettini, 8vo.

29.—16. Marco Polo Venetiano. Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute. I. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello strano viuer di quelli. II. De la Descrittione de diuersi Animali. III. Del trouar dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. IV. Delle Pietre pretiose. _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. Si nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel dire. In Trevigi, Per il Righettini. M. DC. LXV. Con Licenza de’ Svperiori, small 8vo, 128 pp. with a wood-cut.

30.—17. Marco Polo Venetiano Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute. I. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello strano viuer di quelli. II. Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. III. Del trouar dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. IV. Delle Pietre pretiose. _Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel dire. In Trevigi, Per il Reghettini. M. DC. LXXII. Con Licenza de’ Svperiori, small 8vo. pp. 128; 1 cut not inserted in the text.

These various editions are reprints of the text of 1496.

31.—18. Il Milione ‖ di Marco Polo ‖ Testo di lingua ‖ del secolo decimoterzo ‖ ora per la prima volta ‖ pubblicato ed illustrato ‖ dal Conte ‖ Gio. Batt. Baldelli Boni. ‖ Tomo primo ‖ Firenze ‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M. DCCCXXVII. ‖ Con approv. e privilegio, 4to, pp. XXXII.−CLXXV.−234 + 1 f. not numbered for the index.

INDICE: Vita di Marco Polo, P. I.—Sommario Cronologico della Vita del Polo, P. XXV.—Storia del Milione, P. I.—Illustrazione della Tela del Salone dello Scudo, P. CV.—Descrizione dell’Atlante Cinese, posseduto dalla Magliabechiana, P. CIX.—Schiarimento relativo all’età dell’Atlante Cinese, P. CXXI.—Notizia dei Manoscritti del _Milione_, di cui si è fatto uso nell’Opera, o veduti, o fatti riscontrare, P. CXXIII.—Della Porcellana. Discorso, P. CXXXVII.—Del Portulano Mediceo, e delle Scoperte dei Genovesi nell’Atlantico. Discorso, P. CLIII.—Voci del Milione di Marco Polo, citate dal Vocabolario della Crusca, P. CLXXIII.—Voci tratte dal Testo del Polo, e da citarsi dal Vocabolario della Crusca, P. CLXXIV. —_Il Milione_ di Marco Polo, TESTO DELLA CRUSCA, P. I.

—Il Milione ‖ di ‖ Messer Marco Polo ‖ Viniziano ‖ Secondo la lezione Ramusiana ‖ illustrato e comentato ‖ dal Conte ‖ Gio. Batt. Baldelli Boni ‖ Tomo Secondo ‖ Firenze ‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M DCCC XXVII. ‖ Con approv. e privilegio, 4to, pp. XXVI.–514 + 2 ff. n. ch.

INDICE: Dichiarazione al Libro Primo, P. 1.—Proemio di Fra Pipino al Milione, P. 3.—TESTO RAMUSIANO del _Milione_. Libro Primo, P. 5—Dichiarazione al Libro Secondo, per rischiarare le Legazioni di Marco Polo, P. 147.—Libro Secondo, P. 153.—Dichiarazione alla parte seconda del Libro Secondo. Delia Lingua Cinese, P. 223.—Libro Terzo, P. 357.—Aggiunte e Correzioni, P. 481.

—Storia ‖ delle ‖ Relazioni vicendevoli ‖ Dell’Europa e dell’Asia ‖ dalla Decadenza di Roma ‖ fino alla ‖ distruzione del Califfato ‖ del Conte ‖ Gio. Batt. Baldelli Boni. ‖ Parte Prima ‖ Firenze ‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M DCCC XXVII. ‖ Con approv. e privilegio, 4to, 4 ff. n. c. for the tit. and the ded.: “A Sua Altezza Imperiale e Reale Leopoldo Secondo Principe Imperiale d’Austria ...” + pp. 466.

—Parte Seconda ‖ Firenze ‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M DCCC XXVII. ‖ Con approv. e privilegio, 4to, pp. 467 to 1004 + 1 f. n. ch.

Eighty copies of Baldelli-Boni’s work were printed on large paper, and two on vellum.

Two maps generally bound apart accompany the work.

32.—19. I Viaggi in Asia in Africa, nel mare dell’Indie descritti nel secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano. Testo di lingua detto _Il Milione_ illustrato con annotazioni. Venezia, dalla tipografia di Alvisopoli, M DCCC XXIX, 2 parts, 8vo, pp. xxi + 1–189, 195–397.

“Ristampa del Testo di Crusca procurata da B. Gamba il quale vi appose piccole note a pie di pagina.” (Lazari, p. 470.)

“Il en a été tiré 100 exemplaires, in-8, auxquels est jointe la carte géographique qui fait partie de l’ouvrage de Zurla. Il y en a aussi des exemplaires in-8, très grand Pap., et sur des papiers de différentes couleurs.” (Brunet.)

33.—20. Il Libro di Marco Polo intitolato il Milione. (_Relazioni di Viaggiatori_, Venezia, co’ tipi del Gondoliere, M DCCC XLI, I, pp. 1–231.)

Reprint of the Crusca Text.—See Baldelli-Boni, _supra_ 31–18.

Gondoliere’s Collection form vol. i. and ii. of the class XI. of the _Biblioteca classica italiana di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti disposta e illustrata da Luigi Carrer_.

34.—21. I Viaggi in Asia in Africa, nel mare dell’Indie descritti nel secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano testo di lingua detto Il Milione illustrato con annotazioni. Volume unico. Parma, per Pietro Fiaccadori, M DCCC XLIII, Small 8vo, pp. IV.–308.

Reprint of the Crusca Text.

35.—22. I Viaggi in Asia, in Africa, nel mare dell’Indie descritti nel secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano. Testo di lingua detto Il _Milione_. Udine, Onofrio Turchetto, Tip. edit. 1851, 16mo, pp. X.–207.

36.—23. I Viaggi ‖ di ‖ Marco Polo ‖ Veneziano ‖ tradotti per la prima volta dall’originale francese ‖ di Rusticiano di Pisa ‖ e corredati d’illustrazioni e di documenti ‖ da Vincenzo Lazari ‖ pubblicati per cura ‖ di Ludovico Pasini ‖ membro eff. e segretario dell’I. R. Istituto Veneto. ‖ Venezia ‖ M DCCC XLVII, 8vo, pp. LXIV.–484, map.

Verso of the title: “Coi Tipi di Pietro Naratovitch.”

See pp. 447–471, _Bibliografia_.—Pp. 473–484, Indice Alfabetico delle Materie.

37.—24. I Viaggi di Marco Polo secondo la lezione del Codice Magliabechiano più antico reintegrati col testo francese a stampa per cura di Adolfo Bartoli. Firenze, Felice Le Monnier, 1863, small 8vo, pp. LXXXIII.–439.

38.—25. Il Milione ossia Viaggi in Asia, in Africa e nel Mar delle Indie descritti nel secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano. Torino, Tip. dell’oratorio di S. Franc. di Sales, 1873, 32mo, pp. 280.

_Biblioteca della Gioventù Italiana_.

39.—26. Giulio Verne. I Viaggi di Marco Polo unica versione originale fedelmente riscontrata sub codice Magliabeccano e sulle opere di Charton per cura di Ezio Colombo. Volume Unico. Milano, Serafino Muggiani e Comp., 1878, 16mo, pp. 143.

The frontispiece is a coarse wood-cut exhibiting Marco Polo; this vol. is part of a popular Collection of Travels.

40.—27. Marco Polo.—I Viaggi secondo la lezione del codice Magliabechiano più antico. Milano, Sonzogno, 1886, 16mo.

See _supra_ 37–24.

D.—PORTUGUESE EDITION.

41.—1. MARCO ‖ PAULO. ¶ Ho liuro de Nycolao veneto. ¶ O trallado da carta de huũ genoues das ditas terras. ¶ Cõ priuilegio del Rey nosso senhor q̃ nenhuũ faça a impres ‖ sam deste liuro. nẽ ho venda em todollos se’ regnos & senho=‖rios sem liçẽça de Valentim fernãdez so pena cõteuda na car ‖ ta do seu preuilegio. Ho preço delle. Cento & dez reaes. folio of 106 ff.

Collation: 8 prel. ff. n. chiff., and 98 ff. numbered.

_Recto 1ˢᵗ f.:_ Titre ut supra.—Vignette showing a sphere.

_Verso 2ᵈ f.:_ ¶ Começase a epistola sobre a tralladaça do liuro de ‖ Marco paulo. Feita per Valẽtym fernãdez escudey ‖ ro da excellentissima Raynha Dona Lyanor. Ende ‖ rençada ao Serenissimo & Inuictissimo Rey & Sen ‖hor Dom Emanuel o primeiro. Rey de Portugal & ‖ dos Alguarues. daquẽ & alem mar em Africa. Sen ‖ hor de Buynee. E da conquista da nauegaçom & co‖mercio de Ethiopia. Arabia. Persia. & da India.

_Recto 7ᵗʰ f.:_ Começase a tauoa dos capitulos do liuro Primeyro.

_Recto 1ˢᵗ f. chif.:_ ¶ Começase ho Liuro Primeiro de Marco paulo ‖ de Veneza das condiçoões & custumes das gẽtes ‖ & das terras & prouincias orientaes. E prime y ra‖mente de como & em que maneyra Dom Marco=‖ paulo de Veneza & Dom Maffeo seu irmaão se pas‖sarom aas partes do oriente; vig. repres. a galley; border.

_Verso f. 77:_ End of Marco Polo.

_Recto f. 78:_ Nicolo Conti.

_Verso f. 95:_ End of Nicolo Conti.

_Recto f. 96:_ A Carta do genoues.

_Verso f. 98:_ ¶ Acabase ho liuro de Marco paulo. cõ ho liuro de Nicolao ve=‖neto ou veneziano. & assi mesmo ho trallado de hũa carta de huũ ‖ genoues mercador. que todos escreuerõ das Indias. a seruiço ‖ de d’s. & auisamẽto daquelles q̃ agora vam pera as ditas Indias ‖ Aos quaes rogo & peço humilmente q̃ benignamẽte queirã emẽ‖dar & correger ho que menos acharẽ no escreuer. s. nos vocabul’ ‖ das prouincias. regnos. çidades. ylhas. & outras cousas muytas ‖ & nõ menos em a distãcia das legoas de hũa terra p̱a outra. _Im=‖ primido per Valentym fernãdez alemaão. Em a muy nobre çida ‖ de Lyxboa. Era de Mil & quinhentos & dous annos. Aos. qua‖tro dias do mes de Feureyro_.—At the top, printer’s mark.

A detailed description of this edition is to be found in Figanière’s _Bibliographia_, No. 947.

E.—SPANISH EDITIONS.

42.—1. Cosmographia ‖ breue introdu‖ctoria en el libro ‖ d’ Marco paulo. ‖—El libro del famoso Marco paulo ‖ veneciano d’las cosas marauillosas ‖ q̃ vido enlas partes oriẽtales. cõuie ‖ ne saber enlas Indias. Armenia. A‖rabia. Persia & Tartaria. E d’l pode ‖ rio d’l grã Cā y otros reyes. Cō otro ‖ tratado de micer Pogio florētino q̄ ‖ trata delas mesmas tierras & yslas.

Folio; 2 col.; 34 ff. numbered and 4 prel. ff. not numbered.

On the title page 4 woodcuts exhibiting: Marc paulo. Micer pogio. S. Domingo, ēla ysla Isabela. Calicu.

—The 4 prelim. ff. contain: —_Recto 1 f._: Title. —_Verso 1 f._: Prologo primero. —_F. 2 and 3_: Maestre Rodrigo al lector. —_F. 4_: Tabla de los capitulos.

—Marco Polo, ff. ¹⁄₂₆.

—Tratado de Micer Pogio, ff. 27-recto f. 27 [read 34].

—Last f. _v._ [numbered xxvij erroneously for xxxiv.]

“Acabase el libro del famoso Marco paulo vene‖ciano el q̃l cuēta de todas las tierras prouīcias & islas delas Indias. Arabia ‖ Persia Armenia y Tartaria y d’las cosas marauillosas que enellas se ha‖llan assi mesmo el grā señorio y riquezas del gran Can de Catayo se‖ñor delos tartaros | añadido en fin vn tratado breue de micer Pogio ‖ florentino el qual el mesmo escriuio por mandado de eugenio papa ‖ quarto deste nombre por relacion de vn Nicolao [Conti] veneciano el ‖ qual assi mesmo auia andado las ꝑtidas oriẽtales & de otros ‖ testigos dinos d’ fe como por el parece fiel mēte trasladado ‖ en lengua castellana por el reuerēdo señor maestre Rodri‖go de santa ella | Arcediano de reyna y canonigo ēla sā ‖ ta yglesia de Seuilla. El q̄l se ēprimio por Lā [?] alao ‖ polono y Jacome Crōberger alemano ēla muy ‖ noble y muy leal ciudad d’Seuilla. Año de ‖ mil & q’ niẽtos y tres a. xxviij. dias d’mayo.”

43.—2. ⍧ Libro del famoso Marco ‖ Polo veneciano delas cosas maraui‖llosas q̄ vido enlas partes orien=‖tales: conuiene saber enlas ‖ Indias | Armenia | Ara‖bia | Persia | & Tarta‖ria. Edel poderio ‖ del gran Can y ‖ otros reyes. ‖ Con otro ‖ tratado ‖ de mi‖cer ‖ Pogio Florentino & trata ‖ delas mesmas tie=‖rras & islas. s. l. n. d., fol.; 2 col. [Logroño, 1529].

Collation: 4 prel. ff. not numbered + signatures _a—d_ × 8 = 32 ff.; in all 36 ff.

F. 1. _v._: Prologo del Interprete.—f. 2 _r._ Cosmographia introductoria.—f. 3. _v._: Tabla—f. 4 _v._: Fin dela Tabla.—32 numbered f. follow: _F. i.—Begins:_ Libro de Marco Polo Veneciano ‖ (col. 1.) ¶ Aqui comiença vn ‖ libro que trata delas cosas marauillosas ‖ que el noble varon micer Marco Polo de ‖ Venecia vido enlas partes de Oriente.

_Ends: recto f. xxxij_: La presente obra del famoso Marco ‖ Polo veneciano q̃ fue traduzida fielmẽte de lengua veneciana en ‖ castellano por el reuerẽdo señor maestre Rodrigo Arcedia‖no de reyna y canonigo enla yglesia de Seuilla. ‖ Fue impressa y corregida de nueuo enla ‖ muy constante y leal civdad de ‖ Logroño en casa d’Mi‖guel de eguia ‖ a treze ‖ de junio de mill & qui‖nientos y. xx. & nueue. ‖

“Cette édition de 1529, says Brunet est fort rare: 2 liv. 9 sh. Heber; 210 flor. Butsch, et 130 fr. en 1859.—Il y en a une plus ancienne de _Séville, Cromberger_, 1520 in-fol., que cite Panzer d’après Vogt.”

Lazari says of this edition of 1520, p. 461: “Di estrema rarità. Questa traduzione è tratta da un antico testo italiano: l’autore n’é Maestro Rodrigo de Santaella.”

44.—3. Historia ‖ de las Gran-‖dezas y Cosas ‖ marauillosas de las Prouin-‖cias Orientales. ‖ Sacada de Marco Pavlo ‖ Veneto, y traduzida de Latin en Romance, y aña-‖ dida en muchas partes por Don Martin de Bolea ‖ y Castro, Varon de Clamosa, ‖ señor de la Villa de ‖ Sietamo. ‖ Dirigida a Don Beltran de ‖ la Cueba, Duque de Alburquerque, Marques de ‖ Cuellar, Conde de Ledesma y Guelma, Lugar-‖ teniente, y Capitan General por su Ma-‖gestad, en el Reyno de ‖ Aragon. ‖ Con Licencia, en Caragoça. ‖ Por Angelo Tauano, Año. M. DCI, 8vo, 8 ff. n. ch. + 163 ff. + 8 ff. n. ch. for the tab. and errata. Last f. n. ch. _verso_: En Caragoça ‖ Por Angelo Tauano ‖ Año. 1601.

45.—4. Biblioteca universal. Coleccion de los Mejores autores antiguos y modernos, nacionales y extranjeros. Tomo LXVI. Los Viages de Marco Polo veneciano. Madrid. Direccion y administracion, 1880, 16mo, pp. 192.

“La edicion que hemos tenido principalmente à la vista, para formar este volúmen de nuestra _Biblioteca_, es la de Ludovico Pasini, Venecia 1847.”

F.—FRENCH EDITIONS.

46.—1. La ‖ description geo-‖graphiqve des Provinces ‖ & villes plus fameuses de l’Inde Orientale, meurs, ‖ loix, & coustumes des habitans d’icelles, mesme-‖ment de ce qui est soubz la domination du grand ‖ Cham Empereur des Tartares. ‖ Par Marc Paule gentilhomme Venetien, ‖ Et nouuellement reduict en ‖ vulgaire François. ‖ [_mark_] A Paris, ‖ Pour Vincent Sertenas tenant sa boutique au Palais en la gallerie par ‖ ou on va a la Chacellerie. Et en larue neuue Nostre dame à ‖ l’image sainct Iehan l’Euangeliste. ‖ 1556. ‖ Avec Privilege dv Roy, ‖ 4to, 10 prel. f. not numbered + 123 ff. numbered + 1 f. not numbered.

Sommaire dv Privilege du Roy (verso of title).—Epistle “A Adrian de Lavnay sei‖gneur de sainct Germain le Vieil, Viconte de ‖ sainct Siluain, Notaire & Secretaire ‖ du Roy.” F. G. L. S.—De Paris ce xviii. iour d’Aoust 1556, 3 pages.—Preface av lectevr par F. G. L., 5 pages.—Table, 8 pages.—Pièces de vers 2 pages at the beginning and an advertisement (1 page) at the end.

_Begins page 1:_ “Lors que Bauldoyn Prince Chre‖stien tãt fameux & renommé tenoit ‖ l’Empire de Constãtinople, assavoir ‖ en l’an de l’incarnation de nostre ‖ Saulueur mil deux cens soixante & ‖ neuf, deux nobles & prudẽs citoyẽs ‖ de Venise....”

Verso of last f. not numbered, the mark of Vincent Sertenas.

Oldest edition in French.

Marsden and Yule believe that it has been translated from the Latin of the _Novus Orbis_.

47.—2. Same title. A Paris, ‖ Pour Estienne Groulleau, demourant en la rue neuue Nostre ‖ dame, à l’image sainct Iehan Baptiste. ‖ 1556. ‖ Avec privilege dv Roy, 4to.

Same edition with a different bookseller.

48.—3. La Description geographique ... de l’Inde Orientale ... Par Marc Paule ... ‖ A Paris, ‖ Pour Jehan Longis tenant sa boutique au Palais en la gallerie par ‖ ou on va à la Chancellerie. ‖ 1556.‖ Auec Priuilege du Roy. 4to.

Same edition as Sertenas’ with the privilege of this bookseller. A copy is marked in the _Catalogue des livres ... de ... James de Rothschild_, II, Paris, 1887, No. 1938. M. E. Picot remarks that the Preface by F. G. L., as well as the motto _Inter utrumque_ belong to FRANÇOIS GRUGET, _Lochois_, who in the same year edited with the same booksellers the _Dodechedron de Fortune_.

49.—4. Les ‖ Voiages ‖ très-curieux & fort remarquables, ‖ Achevées par toute ‖ l’Asie, Tartarie, Mangi, Japon, ‖ les ‖ Indes orientales, iles adjacentes, ‖ & l’Afrique, ‖ Commencées l’An 1252. ‖ Par Marc Paul, Venitien, ‖ Historien recommandable pour sa fidelité. ‖ Qui contiennent une Relation très-exacte des Païs Orientaux: ‖ Dans laquelle il décrit très exactement plusieurs Païs & Villes, lesquelles ‖ Lui même a Voiagées & vües la pluspart: & où il nous enseigne briévement ‖ les Mœurs & Coutumes de ces Peuples, avant ce tems là inconnues aux ‖ Européens; ‖ Comme aussi l’origine de la puissance des Tartares, quand à leurs Conquêtes ‖ de plusieurs Etats ou Païs dans la Chine, ici clairement proposée & expliquée. ‖ Le tout divisé en III. Livres, ‖ Conferé avec un Manuscrit de la Bibliotheque de S. A. E. de Brandebourg, ‖ & enrichi de plusieurs Notes & Additions tirées du dit Manuscrit, ‖ de l’Edition de Ramuzio, de celle de Purchas, ‖ & de celle de Vitriare.

Form a part of 43 and 185 col. in vol. ii. of _Voyages faits principalement en Asie_ ... par Pierre Bergeron. A la Haye, Chez Jean Neaulme M. DCC. XXXV, in-4.

After André Müller Greiffenhag.

Remark on the title-page the date of the voyage 1252! In the text, col. 6, it is marked 1272.

50.—5. Marco Polo—Un Vénitien chez les Chinois avec étude biographique et littéraire par Charles Simond. Paris, Henri Gautier, s. d. [1888], ppᵗ. 8vo, pp. 32.

Forms No. 122 of _Nouvelle Bibliothèque populaire_ à 10 Cent. Besides a short biographical notice, it contains Bergeron’s Text.

51.—6. Voyages de Marco Polo. Première partie. Introduction, Texte. Glossaire et Variantes.

Introduction, pp. xi.–liv. [by Roux.]

Voyage de Marc Pol, pp. 1–288—Table des Chapitres, pp. 289–296. [Published from MS. 7367 of the Bibliothèque nationale.]

Peregrinatio Marci Pauli. Ex Manuscripto Bibliothecae Regiae, Nᵒ 3195 f°, pp. 297–494—Index Capitum, pp. 495–502.

Glossaire des mots hors d’usage, pp. 503–530 [by Méon].

Errata, pp. 531–532.

Variantes et Tableau comparatif des noms propres et des noms de lieux cités dans les voyages de Marco Polo, pp. 533–552.

(Vol. i. 1824, of the _Recueil de Voyages_, de la Société de géographie de Paris.)

—Rapport sur la Publication des Voyages de Marco Polo, fait au nom de la section de publication, par M. Roux, rapporteur. (_Bull. de la Soc. de Géog._, I. 1822, pp. 181–191.)

—Itinéraires à Jérusalem et Descriptions de la Terre Sainte rédigés en français aux xiᵉ, xiiᵉ, & xiiiᵉ siècles publiés par Henri Michelant & Gaston Raynaud. Genève, Fick, 1882, in-8.

Voyage des Polo, pp. xxviii.–xxix.—Ext. of MS. fr. 1116 are given, pp. 201–212, et of the version called after Thiébault de Cépoy, pp. 213–226.

The Fr. MS. 1116, late 7367, has been reproduced by photography (including the binding, a poor modern one in calf!) at Karlsruhe this year (1902) under the title:

—Le divisiment dou monde de Messer March Pol de Venece.—Die Handschrift Fonds Français No. 1116 der National bibliothek zu Paris photographisch aufgenommen auf der Gr. Hof- und Landesbibliothek zu Karlsruhe von Dr. A. Steiner.—Karlsruhe. Hof-Buchdruckerei Friedrich Gutsch. 1902, in-4.

Has No. Impr. 5210 in the National Library, Paris.

52.—7. Marco Polo. (Charton, _Voy. anc. et mod._, II. pp. 252–440.)

Modernized Text of the Geographical Society.—Notes, Bibliography, etc.

53.—8. 忽必烈樞密副使博羅本書

—Le livre ‖ de ‖ Marco Polo ‖ citoyen de Venise ‖ Conseiller privé et commissaire impérial ‖ de ‖ Khoubilaï-Khaân; ‖ rédigé en français sous sa dictée en 1298 ‖ par Rusticien de Pise; ‖ Publié pour la première fois d’après trois manuscrits inédits de la Bibliothèque impériale de Paris, ‖ présentant la rédaction primitive du Livre, revue par Marc Pol lui-même et donnée par lui, en 1307, à Thiébault de Cépoy, ‖ accompagnée des _variantes_, de _l’explication des mots hors d’usage_, et de _Commentaires géographiques et historiques_, ‖ tirés des écrivains orientaux, principalement chinois, avec une Carte générale de l’Asie; ‖ par ‖ M. G. Pauthier. ‖—Paris ‖ Librairie de Firmin Didot.... M. DCCC. LXV, 2 parts, large 8vo.

—Polo (Marco) par G. Pauthier.

Extrait de la _Nouvelle Biographie générale_, publiée par MM. Firmin Didot frères et fils. Ppt. 8vo, on 2 col.

—A Memoir of Marco Polo, the Venetian Traveller to Tartary and China [translated from the French of M. G. Pauthier]. (_Chin. & Jap. Rep._, Sept. & Oct. 1863.)

54.—9. Les Récits de Marco Polo citoyen de Venise sur l’histoire, les mœurs et les coutumes des Mongols, sur l’empire Chinois et ses merveilles; sur Gengis-Khan et ses hauts faits; sur le Vieux de la Montagne; le Dieu des idolâtres, etc. Texte original français du XIIIᵉ siècle rajeuni et annoté par Henri Bellenger. Paris, Maurice Dreyfous, s. d., 18mo, pp. iv–280.

55.—10. Le Livre de Marco Polo—Facsimile d’un manuscrit du XIVᵉ siècle conservé à la Bibliothèque royale de Stockholm, 4to, 4 ff. n. c. for the title ut supra and preface + 100 ff. n. c. [200 pages] of text facsimile.

We read on the verso of the title-page: “Photolithographie par l’Institut lithographique de l’Etat-Major—Typographie par l’Imprimerie centrale—Stockholm, 1882.”—We learn from the preface by the celebrated A. E. Nordenskiöld, that 200 copies, two of which on parchment have been printed. In the preface is printed a letter, Paris, 22nd Nov. 1881, written by M. Léopold Delisle, which shows that the Stockholm MS. belonged to the library of the King of France, Charles V. (who had five copies of Polo’s Book) and had No. 317 in the Inventory of 1411; it belonged to the Louvre, to Solier of Honfleur, to Paul Petau when it was purchased by King Christina.

—Le “Livre de Marco Polo.” Facsimile d’un manuscrit du XIVᵉ siècle conservé à la Bibliothèque royale de Stockholm. Stockholm, 1882, in-4 (Signed: LÉOPOLD DELISLE)—Nogent-le-Rotrou, imp. de Daupeley-Gouverneur. [1882], pp. 8vo.

Extrait de la _Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes_. t. xliii. 1882.—

This is a reprint of an article by M. Delisle in the _Bib. de l’Éc. des Chartes_, xliii. 1882, pp. 226–235.—see also p. 434.—M. G. Raynaud has also given a notice of this edition of Stockholm in _Romania_, xl. 1882, pp. 429–430, and Sir Henry Yule, in _The Athenæum_, 17th June, 1882, pp. 765–766.

—Il libro di Marco Polo facsimile d’un manoscritto del XIV secolo. Nota del prof. G. Pennesi. (_Bol. Soc. Geog. Ital._, 1882, pp. 949–950.)

—See MURET, Ernest, pp. 547 and 582.

G.—ENGLISH EDITIONS.

56.—1. The most noble ‖ and famous trauels of ‖ _Marcus Paulus, one_ ‖ of the nobilitie of the state of ‖ Venice, into the East partes ‖ of the world, as _Armenia, Per‖sia, Arabia, Tartary_, with ‖ many other kingdoms ‖ and Prouinces. ‖ No lesse pleasant, than ‖ profitable, as appeareth ‖ by the Table, or Contents ‖ of this Booke. ‖ Most necessary for all sortes ‖ of Persons, and especially ‖ for Trauellers. ‖ _Translated into English_. ‖ At London, ‖ Printed by Ralph Nevvbery, ‖ _Anno._ 1579. Small 4to. pp. [28] + 167 + [1]. Sig. *-**** A—X.

Pp. 167 without the 28 first pages which contain the title (2 p.), the epistle of the translator, Iohn Frampton (2 p.). Maister Rothorigo to the Reader: An introduction into Cosmographie (10 pages), the Table of the Chapters (6 p.). The Prologue (8 p.).

57.—2. The first Booke of Marcvs Pavlvs Venetvs, or of Master Marco Polo, a Gentleman of Venice, his Voyages. (Purchas, _His Pilgrimes_. London, Printed by William Stansby for Henrie Fetherstone, ... 1625, Lib. I. Ch. IIII. pp. 65–108.)

After Ramusio.

58.—3. The Travels of Marco Polo, or Mark Paul, the Venetian, into Tartary, in 1272. (Astley’s _Collection of Travels_, IV. pp. 580–619).

French translation in _l’Hist. Gén. des Voyages_.

59.—4. Harris’s _Navigantium atque Itin. Bib._, ed. of 1715 and of 1744.

60.—5. The curious and remarkable Voyages and Travels of Marco Polo, a Gentleman of Venice who in the Middle of the thirteenth Century passed through a great part of Asia, all the Dominions of the Tartars, and returned Home by Sea through the Islands of the East Indies. [Taken chiefly from the accurate Edition of Ramusio, compared with an original Manuscript in His Prussian Majesty’s Library and with most of the Translations hitherto published.] (_Pinkerton_, VII. p. 101.)

61.—6. Marco Polo. Travels into China and the East, from 1260 to 1295. (Robert Kerr, _A General History and Collection of Voyages and Travels_.... Edinburgh, 1811–1824, vol. i.)

62.—7. The ‖ Travels ‖ of ‖ Marco Polo, ‖ a Venetian, ‖ in the Thirteenth Century: ‖ being a ‖ Description, by that early traveller, ‖ of ‖ remarkable places and things, ‖ in ‖ the ‖ Eastern Parts of the World. ‖ Translated from the Italian, ‖ with ‖ Notes, ‖ by William Marsden, F.R.S., &c. ‖ With a Map. ‖ London: ‖ M. DCCC. XVIII., large 4to, pp. lxxx.–782 + 1 f. n. ch. for the er.

The first 80 pages are devoted to a remarkable _Introduction_, in which are treated of various subjects enumerated on p. 782: _Life of Marco Polo; General View of the Work; Choice of Text for Translation; Original Language_, etc. There is an index, pp. 757–781.

63.—8. The Travels of Marco Polo, the Venetian. The Translation of Marsden revised, with a Selection of his Notes. Edited by Thomas Wright, Esq., M.A., etc. London: Henry G. Bohn, 1854, small 8vo, pp. xxviii.–508.

64.—9. The Travels of Marco Polo ... By Hugh Murray ... Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd ... M. DCCC. XLIV, 8vo, pp. 368.

Vol. 38 of the _Edinburgh Cabinet Library_, published at 5s.

—Second Edition, ... Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd ... M DCCC XLIV, 8vo.

—The Travels of Marco Polo, greatly amended and enlarged from valuable early manuscripts recently published by the French Society of Geography, and in Italy by Count Baldelli Boni. With copious Notes, illustrating the routes and observations of the author and comparing them with those of more recent Travellers. By Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E. Two Maps and a Vignette. New York, Harper, 1845, 12mo, pp. vi–326.

—4th ed., Edinburg, s.a.

65.—10. The Book of Ser Marco Polo, the Venetian, Concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East. Newly Translated and edited, with Notes. By Colonel Henry Yule, C.B., late of the Royal Engineers (Bengal), Hon. Fellow of the Geographical Society of Italy. In two volumes. With Maps, and other Illustrations. London, John Murray, Albemarle Street, 1871, 2 vol. 8vo.

66.—11. The Book of Ser Marco Polo, the Venetian, Concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East. Newly translated and edited, with Notes, Maps, and other Illustrations. By Colonel Henry Yule, C.B., late of the Royal Engineers (Bengal) ... In two volumes. Second edition, revised. With the addition of new matter and many new illustrations. London: John Murray, 1875, 2 vols. 8vo.

—Marco Polo e il suo Libro del Colonnello Henry Yule, C.B. Por Guglielmo Berchet. (_Archivio Veneto_, II. 1871, pp. 124–174, 259–350.)

Contains a Translation of the _Introductory Essay_, etc.

—The Story of Marco Polo. With Illustrations. London, John Murray, 1898, 8vo, pp. xiv.–247.

Preface by Noah Brooks. “In his comments ... the author has made use of the erudite notes of Colonel Henry Yule....”

67.—12. Voyages and Travels of Marco Polo.—London, Cassell, 1886, 16mo, pp. 192.

The Preface is signed H. M[osley].—From Pinkerton.—Popular Edition. _Cassell’s National Library_.

H.—DUTCH EDITIONS.

—Die nieuvve vveerelt der Landtschappen ende Eylanden ... Gheprint Thantwerpen ... Anno. M.D. LXIII. folio.

Marcus Pauwels, f. xxvii.

68.—1. MARKUS PAULUS VENETUS ‖ Reisen, ‖ En ‖ Beschryving ‖ Der ‖ oostersche ‖ Lantschappen; ‖ Daar in hy naaukeuriglijk veel Landen en Steden, die hy zelf ten meestendeel ‖ bereist en bezichtigt heeft, beschrijft, de zeden en gewoonten van die Vol-‖ken, tot aan die tijt onbekent, ten toon stelt, en d’opkoomst van de Heer-‖schappy der Tartaren, en hun verövering van verscheide landen in Sina, ‖ met ander namen genoemt, bekent maakt. ‖ Beneffens de ‖ Historie ‖ Der ‖ oostersche Lantschappen, ‖ Door HAITHON van ARMENIEN te zamen gestelt. ‖ Beide nieuwelijks door J. H. GLAZEMAKER vertaalt. ‖ Hier is noch by gevoegt _De Reizen van Nicolaas Venetus_, en ‖ _Jeronymus van St. Steven_ naar d’oostersche Landen, en ‖ naar d’Indien. Door P.P. _vertaalt_. ‖ Als ook een _Verhaal van de verovering van ’t Eilant Formosa, door ‖ de Sinezen_; door J. V. K. B. vertaalt. ‖ Met Kopere Platen verciert. ‖ t’ Amsterdam, ‖ Voor Abraham Wolfgang, Boekverkoper, aan d’Opgang van de ‖ Beurs, by de Beurstooren, in ’t Geloof, 1664. 4to, 6 ff. not numbered for the tit., prf. + pp. 99 + 4 ff. not numbered for the tab. etc. of Marco Polo.

The other works have a special pagination.

I.—TCHÈQUE EDITION.

69.—1. Million Marka Pavlova. Fragment of the tchèque translation of the Berlin Museum. Prague, No. 3 F. 26, xvth cent., by an Anonym, Moravian? (_Výbor z Literatury české_, II. v Praze, 1868.)

70.—2. Pohledy do Velkorise mongolské v čas nejmocnejšího rozkvetu jejího za Kublaje kána. Na základe čestopisu Marka Polova podává A. J. Vrtatko. (Výnato z Časopisu Musea král. Českého 1873.) V Praze, J. Otto, 1873, 8vo, pp. 71.

M. A. Jarosl. Vrtatko has translated the whole of Marco Polo, but he has published only this fragment.

J.—RUSSIAN EDITIONS.

71.—1. Марко Поло путешествіе въ 1286 году по Татаріи и другимъ странамь востока венеціанскаго дворянина Марко Поло, прозваннаго Милліонеромъ.—Три части.—St. Petersburg, 1873, 8vo, pp. 250.

72.—2. И. П. Минаевъ.—Путешествіе Марко Поло переводъ старофранцузскаго текста.—Изданіе Имп. Русскаго Геог. Общества подъ редакціей дѣйствительнаго члена В. В. Бартольда.—St. Petersburg, 1902, 8vo, pp. xxix + 1 f. + pp. 355.

Vol. xxvi. of the _Zapiski_ of the Russian Geog. Society, translated from the French.

K.—IRISH EDITION.

73.—The Gaelic Abridgment of the Book of Ser Marco Polo. By Whitley Stokes. (_Zeit. f. Celtische Philologie_, 1 Bd., 2 & 3 Hft. Halle a. S. 1896–7, 8vo, pp. 245–273, 362–438.)

Book of Lismore.—See our _Introduction_, I. p. _103_, _note_.

L.—VARIOUS EDITIONS.

74.—1. The edition of Marco Polo in preparation by Klaproth is announced in the part of June, 1824 of the _Journal Asiatique_, pp. 380–381.

“M. Klaproth vient de terminer son travail sur _Marco Polo_, qui l’a occupé depuis plusieurs années....

“La nouvelle édition de _Marco Polo_, que notre confrère prépare, contiendra l’italien de Ramusio, complété, et des Notes explicatives en bas des pages. Elle sera accompagnée d’une Carte représentant les pays visités ou décrits par le célèbre Vénitien.”

—See also on this edition of Klaproth, the _Bulletin des Sciences historiques, antiquités_ etc., juin 1824, art. 580; the _Jour. des Savans_, juillet 1824, pp. 446–447, and the _Jour. As._ of 1824–1828: _Recherches sur les Ports de Gampou_. Klaproth’s materials for this edition were sold after his death Fr.200 to the bookseller Duprat; see _Cat. des Livres composant la Bib. de M. K._, IIᵉ Partie, No. 292.

75.—2. Marco Polos Beskrivelse af det ostlige asiatiske Hoiland, forklaret ved C. V. Rimestad. Forste Afdeling, indeholdende Indledningen og Ost-Turkestan. Indbydelseskrift til den aarlige offentlige Examen i Borgerdydskolen i Kjobenhavn i Juli 1841. Kjobenhavn, Trykt hos Bianco Luno. 1841, 8vo, pp. 80.

76.—3. Marco Polo’s Resa i Asien.

Small ppt. square 12mo, pp. 16; on p. 16 at foot: Stockholm, tryckt hos P. G. Berg, 1859.

On the title-page a cut illustrating a traveller in a chariot drawn by elephants.

III.—TITLES OF SUNDRY BOOKS AND PAPERS WHICH TREAT OF MARCO POLO AND HIS BOOK.

1. SALVIATI, Cavalier LIONARDO. _Degli Avvertimenti della Lingua sopra ’l Decamerone_. In Venezia, 1584.

Has some brief remarks on Texts of Polo, and on references to him or his story in Villani and Boccaccio.

2. MARTINI, MARTINO. _Novus Atlas Sinensis_. Amstelodami, 1655.

The Maps are from Chinese sources, and are surprisingly good. The Descriptions, also from Chinese works but interspersed with information of Martini’s own, have, in their completeness, never been superseded. This estimable Jesuit often refers to Polo with affectionate zeal, identifying his localities, and justifying his descriptions. The edition quoted in this book forms a part of Blaeu’s Great Atlas (1663). It was also reprinted in Thévenot’s Collection.

3. KIRCHER, ATHANASIUS. _China Illustrata_. Amstelodami, 1667.

He also often refers to Polo, but chiefly in borrowing from Martini.

4. MAGAILLANS, GABRIEL DE (properly _Magalhaens_). _Nouvelle Description de la Chine, contenant la description des

## Particularités les plus considérables de ce Grand Empire_. Paris,

1688, 4to.

Contains many excellent elucidations of Polo’s work.

5. CORONELLI, VINCENZO. _Atlante Veneto_. Venezia, 1690.

Has some remarks on Polo, and the identity of Cathay and Cambaluc with China and Peking.

6. MURATORI, LUD. ANT. _Perfetta Poesia, con note di_ SALVINI. Venezia, 1724.

In vol. ii. p. 117, Salvini makes some remarks on the language in which he supposes Polo to have composed his Book.

7. FOSCARINI, MARCO. _Della Letteratura Veneziana_. Padova, 1752. Vol. i. 414 _seqq._

8. FOSCARINI, MARCO. _Frammento inedito di, intorno ai Viaggiatori Veneziani_; accompanied by Remarks on Bürck’s German edition of Marco Polo, by TOMMASO GAR (late Director of the Venice Archives). In _Archivio Storico Italiano_, Append. tom. iv. p. 89 _seqq._ [See _Bibliography_, _supra_ 8–8, p. 557.]

9. ZENO, APOSTOLO, _Annotazioni sopra la Biblioteca dell’Eloquenza Italiana di Giusto Fontanini_. Venezia, 1753.

See Marsden’s Introduction, _passim_.

10. TIRABOSCHI, GIROLAMO. _Storia della Letteratura Italiana_. Modena, 1772–1783.

There is a disquisition on Polo, with some judicious remarks (iv. pp. 68–73).

11. TOALDO, GIUSEPPE. _Saggi di Studi Veneti nell’Astronomia e nella Marina_. Ven. 1782.

This work, which I have not seen, is stated to contain some remarks on Polo’s Book. The author had intended to write a Commentary thereon, and had collected books and copies of MSS. with this view, and read an article on the subject before the Academy of Padua, but did not live to fulfil his intention (d. 1797).

[See _Cicogna_, II. p. 386; vi. p. 855.]

12. LESSING. _Marco Polo, aus einer Handschrift ergănzt, und aus einer andern sehr zu verbessern: (Zur Geschichte und Literatur_ ... von G. E. Lessing. II. _Beytrag_. Braunschweig, 1773, 8vo, pp. 259–298.)

13. FORSTER, J. REINHOLD. _H. des Découvertes et des Voyages faits dans le Nord_. French Version. Paris, 1788.

14. SPRENGEL, MATHIAS CHRISTIAN. _Geschichte der wichtigsten geographischen Entdeckungen_, &c. 2nd Ed. Halle, 1792.

This book, which is a marvel for the quantity of interesting matter which it contains in small space, has much about Polo.

15. ZURLA, Abate PLACIDO. Life of Polo, in _Collezione di Vite e Ritratti d’Illustri Italiani_. Padova, 1816.

This book is said to have procured a Cardinal’s Hat for the author. It is a respectable book, and Zurla’s exertions in behalf of the credit of his countrymen are greatly to be commended, though the reward seems inappropriate.

16. ———, ———. _Dissertazioni di Marco Polo e degli altri Viaggiatori Veneziani, &c._ Venezia, 1818–19, 4to.

17. 18, 19. QUARTERLY REVIEW, vol. xxi. (1819), contains an Article on Marsden’s Edition, written by John Barrow, Esq.; that for July, 1868, contains another on Marco Polo and his Recent Editors, written by the present Editor; and that for Jan. 1872, one on the First Edition of this work, by R. H. Major, Esq.

20. ASIA, _Hist. Account of Discovery and Travels in_. By HUGH MURRAY. Edinburgh, 1820.

21. STEIN, C. G. D. Rede des Herrn Professor Dr. Christian Gottfried Daniel Stein. (Gesprochen den 29sten September, 1819.) _Ueber den Venetianer Marco Polo_. Pages 8–19 of _Einladung zur Gedächtniszfeier der Wohlthăter des Berlinisch-Köllnischen Gymnasiums_ ... von dem Direktor Johann Joachim Bellermann. Sm. 8vo, s. d. [1821].

22. KLAPROTH, JULIUS. A variety of most interesting articles in the _Journal Asiatique_ (see sér. I. tom. iv., tom. ix.; sér. II. tom. i. tom. xi. etc.), and in his _Mémoires Relatifs à l’Asie_. Paris, 1824.

Klaproth speaks more than once as if he had a complete Commentary on Marco Polo prepared or in preparation (_e.g._, see _J. As._, sér. i. tom. iv. p. 380). But the examination of his papers after his death produced little or nothing of this kind.—[Cf. _supra_, p. 573.]

23. CICOGNA, EMMANUELE ANTONIO. _Delle Iscrizioni Veneziane, Raccolte ed Illustrate._ Venezia, 1824–1843.

Contains valuable notices regarding the Polo family, especially in vol. ii.

24. RÉMUSAT, JEAN PIERRE ABEL. _Mélanges Asiatiques_. Paris, 1825. _Nouveaux Mélanges As._ Paris, 1829.

The latter contains (i. 381 _seqq._) an article on Marsden’s _Marco Polo_, and one (p. 397 _seqq._) upon Zurla’s Book.

25. ANTOLOGIA, edited by VIEUSSIEUX. Tom. xix. B. pp. 92–124. Firenze, 1825.

A review of the publication of the old French Text by the Soc. de Géographie.

26. ANNALI UNIVERSALI DI STATISTICA. Vol. xvi. p. 286. Milano. 1828. Article by F. CUSTODI.

27. WALCKENAER, Baron C. _Vies de plusieurs Personnages Célèbres des temps anciens et modernes_. Laon, 1830, 2 vol. 8vo.

This contains a life of Marco Polo, vol. ii. pp. 1–34.

28. ST. JOHN, JAMES AUGUSTUS. _Lives of Celebrated Travellers_. London (_circa_ 1831).

Contains a life of Marco Polo, which I regret not to have seen.

29. COOLEY, W. D. _Hist. of Maritime and Inland Discovery_. London (_circa_ 1831).

This excellent work contains a good chapter on Marco Polo.

30. RITTER, CARL. _Die Erdkunde von Asien_. Berlin, 1832, _seqq._

This great work abounds with judicious comments on Polo’s Geography, most of which have been embodied in Bürck’s edition.

31. DELECLUZE, M. Article on Marco Polo in the _Revue des Deux Mondes_ for 1st July, 1832. Vol. vii. 8vo, pp. 24.

32. PAULIN PARIS. Papers of much value on the MSS. of Marco Polo, etc., in _Bulletin de la Soc. de Géographie_ for 1833, tom. xix. pp. 23–31; as well as in _Journal Asiatique_, sér. II. tom. xii. pp. 244–54; _L’Institut, Journal des Sciences, &c._, Sect. II. tom. xvi. Jan. 1851.

33. MALTE-BRUN. _Précis de la Géog. Universelle_, 4^{iéme} Ed. par HUOT. Paris, 1836.

Vol. i. (pp. 551 _seqq._) contains a section on Polo, neither good nor correct.

34. DE MONTÉMONT, ALBERT. _Bibliothèque Universelle des voyages_.

In vol. xxxi. pp. 33–51 there is a Notice of Marco Polo.

35. PALGRAVE, Sir FRANCIS. _The Merchant and the Friar_. London, 1837.

The Merchant is Marco Polo, who is supposed to visit England, after his return from the East, and to become acquainted with the Friar Roger Bacon. The book consists chiefly of their conversations on many subjects.

It does not affect the merits of this interesting book that Bacon is believed to have died in 1292, some years before Marco’s return from the East.

36. D’AVEZAC, M. Remarks in his most valuable _Notice sur les Anciens Voyages de Tartarie, &c._, in the _Recueil de Voyages et de Mémoires publié par la Société de Géographie_, tom. iv. pp. 407 _seqq._ Paris, 1839. Also article in the _Bulletin de la Soc. de Géog., &c._, for August, 1841; and in _Journal Asiat._ sér. II. tom. xvi. p. 117.

37. PARAVEY, Chev. DE. Article in _Journ. Asiatique_, sér. II. tom. xvi. 1841, p. 101.

38. HAMMER-PURGSTALL, in _Bull. de la Soc. de Géog._, tom. iii. No. 21, p. 45.

39. QUATREMÈRE, ÉTIENNE. His translations and other works on Oriental subjects abound in valuable indirect illustrations of M. Polo; but in _Notices et Extraits des MSS. de la Bibliothèque du Roi_, tom. xvi. Pt. i. pp. 281–286, Paris, 1843, there are some excellent remarks both on the work itself and on Marsden’s Edition of it.

40. MACFARLANE, CHARLES. _Romance of Travel_. London, C. Knight. 1846.

A good deal of intelligent talk on Marco Polo.

41. MEYER, ERNST H. F. _Geschichte der Botanik_. Königsberg, 1854–57.

In vol. iv, there is a special chapter on Marco Polo’s notices of plants.

42. THOMAS, Professor G. M. _Zu Marco Polo, aus einem Cod. ital. Monacensis_ in the _Sitzungsberichten der Münchner Akademie_, 4th March, 1862, pp. 261–270.

43. KHANIKOFF, NICOLAS DE. _Notice sur le Livre de Marco Polo, édité et commenté par M. G. Pauthier_. Paris, 1866. Extracted from the _Journal Asiatique_. I have frequently quoted this with advantage, and sometimes have ventured to dissent from it.

44. CAHIER, Père. Criticism of Pauthier’s _Marco Polo_, and reply by G. Pauthier, in _Études Littéraires et Religieuses_ of 1866 and 1867. Paris.

45. BARTHÉLEMY ST. HILAIRE. A series of articles on Marco Polo in the _Journal des Savants_ of January–May, 1867, chiefly consisting of a reproduction of Pauthier’s views and deductions.

46. DE GUBERNATIS, Prof. ANGELO. _Memoria intorno ai Viaggiatori Italiani nelle Indie Orientali, dal secolo XIII. a tutto il XVI_. Firenze, 1867.

47. BIANCONI, Prof. GIUSEPPE. _Degli Scritti di Marco Polo e dell’Uccello_ RUC _da lui menzionato._ 2 parts large 8vo. Bologna, 1862 and 1868, pp. 64, 40.

A meritorious essay, containing good remarks on the comparison of different Texts.

48. KINGSLEY, HENRY. _Tales of Old Travel renarrated_. London, 1869.

This begins with Marco Polo. The work has gone through several editions, but I do not know whether the author has corrected some rather eccentric geography and history that were presented in the first. Mr. Kingsley is the author of another story about Marco Polo in a Magazine, but I cannot recover the reference.

49. NOTES AND QUERIES for CHINA AND JAPAN. This was published from January, 1867, to November, 1870, at Hong-Kong under able editorship, and contained some valuable notes connected with Marco Polo’s chapters on China.

50. GHIKA, Princess ELENA (_Dora d’Istria_). _Marco Polo, Il Cristoforo Colombo dell’Asia_. Trieste, 1869, 8vo, pp. 39.

51. BUFFA, Prof. GASPARE. _Marco Polo, Orazione commemorativa, Letta nel R. Liceo Cristoforo Colombo il 24 marzo 1872_. Genova, 8vo, pp. 18.

52. EDINBURGH REVIEW, January, 1872, pp. 1–36. A review of the first edition of the present work, acknowledged by SIR HENRY RAWLINSON, and full of Oriental knowledge. (See also No. 19 _supra_.)

53. OCEAN HIGHWAYS, for December, 1872, p. 285. An interesting letter on Marco Polo’s notices of Persia, by Major OLIVER ST. JOHN, R.E.

54. RICHTHOFEN, Baron F. VON. _Das Land und die Stadt Caindu von Marco Polo_, a valuable paper in the _Verhandlungen der Gesellschaft für Erdkunde zu Berlin_. No. 1 of 1874, p. 33.

55. BUSHELL, Dr. S. W., Physician to H.M.’s Legation at Peking. _Notes of a Journey outside the Great Wall of China_, embracing an account of the first modern visit to the site of Kúblái’s Palace at Shang-tu. Appeared in _J. R. G. S._ vol. xliv. An abstract was published in the _Proc. R. G. S._ xviii., 1874, pp. 149–168.

56. PHILLIPS, GEORGE, of H.M.’s Consular Service in China.—_Marco Polo and Ibn Batuta in Fookien_ (_Chinese Recorder_, III., 1870–1871, pp. 12, 44, 71, 87, 125); _Notices of Southern Mangi, with Remarks by_ COLONEL HENRY YULE, C.B. (from the _Journal of the Royal Geographical Society_); _Notices of Southern Mangi_ [Abridgment] (_Proc. R. Geog. Soc._, XVIII., 1873–1874, pp. 168–173); _Zaitun Researches_ (_Chin. Rec._, V. pp. 327–339; VI. 31–42; VII. pp. 330–338, 404–418; VIII. 117–124); _Changchow, the Capital of Fuhkien in Mongol Times_, read before the Society, 19th November, 1888 (_Jour. C. B. R. A. S._, XXIII. N.S., nᵒ 1, 1888, pp. 23–30); _The Identity of Marco Polo’s Zaitun with Chang-chau, with a sketch-map of Marco-Polo’s route_ (_T’oung Pao_, I., Oct. 1890, pp. 218–238); _Two Mediæval Fuh-kien Trading Ports, Chüan-chow and Chang-chow_.—Part I. _Chang-chow_ (_T’oung-Pao_, VI. No. 5, déc. 1895, pp. 449/463).—Part II. _Chüan-Chow_ (_Ibid._, VII. No. 3, Juillet 1896, pp. 223/240, with 3 photog.).

57. WHEELER, J. TALBOYS. _History of India_ (vol. iii. pp. 385–393) contains a résumé of, and running comment on, Marco Polo’s notices of India.

Mr. Wheeler’s book says; “His travels appear _to have been written_ at Comorin, the most southerly point of India” (p. 385). The words that I have put in Italics are evidently a misprint, though it is not clear how to correct them.

58. DE SKATTSCHKOFF, CONSTANTIN. _Le Vénitien_ Marco Polo, _et les services qu’il a rendus en faisant connaître l’Asie_. Read before the _Imp. Geog. Society_ at St. Petersburg, ⁶⁄₁₈ October, 1865; translated by M. Emile Durand in the _Journ. Asiatique_, sér. VII. tom. iv. pp. 122–158 (September, 1874).

The Author expresses his conviction that Marco Polo had described a number of localities after Chinese written authorities; for in the old Chinese descriptions of India and other transmarine countries are found precisely the same pieces of information, neither more nor fewer, that are given by Marco Polo. Though proof of this would not be proof of the writer’s deduction that Marco Polo was acquainted with the Chinese language, it would be very interesting in itself, and would explain some points to which we have alluded (_e.g._, in reference to the frankincense plant, p. 396, and to the confusion between Madagascar and Makdashau, p. 413). And Mr. G. Phillips has urged something of the same kind. But M. de Skattschkoff adduces no proof at all; and for the rest his Essay is full of inaccuracy.

59. CANTÙ, CESARE. _Italiani Illustri Ritratti_, 1873, vol. i. p. 147.

60. MARSH, JOHN B. _Stories of Venice and the Venetians ... illustrated by_ C. Berjeau. London, 1873, 8vo, pp. vii.–418.

Chaps. VI., VII. and VIII. are devoted to Marco Polo.

61. KINGSMILL, THOS. W. _Notes on the Topography of some of the Localities in Manji, or Southern China mentioned by Marco Polo_. (_Notes and Queries on China and Japan_, vol. i. pp. 52–54.)

—————————— _Notes on Marco Polo’s Route from Khoten to China_. (_Chin. Recorder_, VII. 1876, pp. 338–343.)

62. PAQUIER, J. B. _Itinéraire de Marco Polo à travers la région du Pamir au_ XIIIᵉ _siècle_. (_Bull. Soc. Géog._, 1876, août, pp. 113–128.)

63. PALLADIUS, ARCHIMANDRITE. _Elucidations of Marco Polo’s Travels in North-China, drawn from Chinese Sources_. (_Jour. N. C. Br. R. As. Soc._, x. 1876, pp. 1–54.)

Translated into English by A. Wylie and E. Bretschneider. The Russian text has just been published (T. xxxviii. 1902, of the _Isviestiya_) by the Imp. Russian Geog. Society.

Sir Henry Yule wrote in the _Addenda_ of the second edition:

“And I learn from a kind Russian correspondent, that an early number of the _J. N. China Branch R. Asiatic Society_ will contain a more important paper, viz.: _Remarks on Marco Polo’s Travels to the North of China, derived from Chinese Sources; by the_ ARCHIMANDRITE PALLADIUS. This celebrated traveller and scholar says (as I am informed): ‘I have followed up the indications of Marco Polo from Lobnor to Shangdu, and in part to Peking.... It would seem that I have been so fortunate as to clear up the points that remained obscure to Yule.’ I deeply regret that my book cannot now profit by these promised remarks. I am not, however, without hope, that in the present edition, with its Appendices, some at least of the Venerable Traveller’s identifications may have been anticipated.”

The greater part of the notes of my late friend, the Archimandrite Palladius Katharov, have been incorporated in the present edition of Marco Polo.—H. C.

64. JIREČEK, JOSEF. _Báseň o pobití Tataruv a “Million” Marka Pavlova_, (_Časopis Musea království českého_, 1877, pp. 103–119).

65. GEBAUER, J. _Ein Beitrag zur Erklärung der Königinhofer Handschrift_. (J. Gebauer, in _Archiv für Slavische Philologie_, Berlin, 1877, ii. pp. 143–155.)

66. ZANETTI, V. Quattro Documenti inediti dell’Archivio degli Esposti in Venezia (Marco Polo e la sua Famiglia—Marin Falier). Por V. Zanetti. (_Archivio Veneto_, xvi. 1878, pp. 95–110.)

See _Calendar_, Nos. 6, 19, and 20 for the three Documents relating to the Polo Family.

—Marco Polo e la sua famiglia. (_Ibid._, xvii. 1879, pp. 359–362.)

Letters of Comm. G. Berchet and Yule regarding these documents.

67. HOUTUM-SCHINDLER, Gen. _Notes on Marco Polo’s Itinerary in Southern Persia_ (_Chapters xvi. to xxi., Col. Yule’s Translation_). (_Jour. R. As. Soc._, N.S., vol. xiii. Art. XX. Oct. 1881, pp. 490–497.)

—————————— _Marco Polo’s Camadi_. (_Ibid._, Jan. 1898, pp. 43–46.)

68. THOMSON, J. T. _Marco Polo’s Six Kingdoms or Cities in Java Minor_, identified in translations from the ancient Malay Annals, by J. T. T., Commissioner of Crown Lands, Otago, 1875. (_Proc. R. G. Soc._, XX. 1875–1876, pp. 215–224.)

Translation from the “Salafat al Salatin perturan segala rajaraja,” or Malay Annals.

69. K. C. AMREIN. _Marco Polo: Oeffentlicher Vortrag, gehalten in der Geographisch-Kommerziellen Gesellschaft in St. Gallen_. Zurich, 1879, 8vo.

70. VIDAL-LABLACHE, PAUL. _Bibliothèque des Écoles et des Familles.—Marco Polo, son temps et ses voyages_. Paris, 1880, 8vo, pp. 192.

There is a second edition.

71. G. M. URBANI DE GHELTOF. _III. Congresso Geografico Internazionale in Venezia.—La Collezione del Doge Marin Faliero e i tesori di Marco Polo_. Venezia, 1881, 8vo, pp. 8.

From the _Bulletino di Arti, industrie e curiosità veneziane_ III. pp. 98–103.—See _Int._ p. _79_.

72. SEGUSO, L. _La Casa dei Milioni o l’abitazione di Marco Polo_. (_Venezia e il Congresso_, 1881.)

73. CORDIER, HENRI. _Maison de Marco Polo_ [_à Venise._] (_Revue de l’Extrême-Orient_, i. No. 1, p. 157); _Statue de Marco Polo_. (_Revue de l’Extrême-Orient_, i. No. 1, pp. 156–157.)

74. _Illustrazione Italiana_, No. 38, Sept. 18, 1881.

75. YULE, Sir HENRY. _Marco Polo_. (_Encyclopædia Britannica_, 1885, 9th ed., xix. pp. 404–409.)

76. SCHUMANN, Dr. K. Marco Polo, ein Weltreisender des XIII. Jahrhunderts. Berlin, 1885. 8vo, pp. 32.

_Sammlung gemeinverständlicher wissenschaftlicher Vorträge_, herausgegeben von Rud. Virchow und Fr. von Holtzendorff. XX. Serie. Heft 460.

77. _Marco Polo_. (_Blackwood’s Mag._, clxii. Sept. 1887, pp. 373–386.)

(Rep. in _Littell’s Living Age_, Boston, CLXXV., p. 195.)

78. EDKINS, JOSEPH. _Kan Fu_. (_China Review_, xv. pp. 310–331.)

79. OLIPHANT, Mrs.—_The Makers of Venice_. London, 1887, 8vo.

## Part II.—Chap. i. The Travellers: Niccolo, Matteo, and Marco Polo, pp.

134–157.

80. DUCLAU, S.—_La Science populaire—Marco Polo, sa Vie et ses Voyages_. Par S. Duclau. Limoges, Eugène Ardant, s. d. [1889], 8vo, pp. 192.

81. PARKER, E. H. _Charchan_. (_China Review_, xviii. p. 261); _Hunting Lodges_ (_Ibid._, p. 261); _Barscol._ (_Ibid._); _Life Guards_ (p. 262); _Canfu or Canton_ (_Ibid._, xiv. pp. 358–359); _Kaunchis_ (_Ibid._, p. 359); _Polo_ (_Ibid._, xv., p. 249); _Marco Polo’s Transliterations_ (_Ibid._, xvi., p. 125); _Canfu_ (_Ibid._, p. 189).

82. SCHALLER, M.—_Marco Polo und die Texte seiner “Reisen”.—Programm der Kgl. Studien—Anstalt Burghausen für das Studienjahr 1889–90 von_ Michael Schaller, Kgl. Studienlehrer f.n. Sprachen. Burghausen, Russy, 8vo, pp. 57.

83. SEVERTZOW, Dr. NICOLAS. _Etudes de Géographie historique sur les anciens itinéraires à travers le Pamir, Ptolémée, Hiouen-Thsang, Song-yuen, Marco Polo_. (_Bul. Soc. Géog._, 1890, pp. 417–467, 553–610.)

(Marco Polo, pp. 583 _seqq._)

84. AMENT, W. S. _Marco Polo in Cambaluc: A Comparison of foreign and native Accounts_. (_Journ. Peking Orient. Soc._, III. No. 2, 1892, pp. 97–122.)

85. COLLINGRIDGE, GEORGE. _The Early Cartography of Japan. By George Collingridge_. (_Geographical Journal_, May, 1894, pp. 403–409.)—_Japan or Java? An Answer to Mr. George Collingridge’s Article on_ “The Early Cartography of Japan,” _by F. G. Kramp_. Overgedrukt uit het “Tijdschrift van het Koninklijk Nederlandsch Aardrijkskundig Genootschap, Jaargang 1894.” Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1894, 8vo, pp. 14. _The Early Cartography of Japan. By H. Yule Oldham._ (_Geographical Journal_, Sept. 1894, pp. 276–279.)

86. HIRTH, FRIED. _Ueber den Schiffsverkehr von Kinsay zu Marco Polo’s Zeit_. (_T’oung Pao_, Dec. 1894, pp. 386–390.)

87. DRAPEYRON, LUDOVIC.—_Le Retour de Marco Polo en 1295. Cathay et Sypangu_. (_Revue de Géographie_, Juillet, 1895, pp. 3–8.)

88. CORDIER, HENRI. _Centenaire de Marco Polo_. Paris, 1896, 8vo.

A Lecture with a Bibliography which is the basis of the list of this edition of Marco Polo.

89. MANLY.—_Marco Polo and the Squire’s Tale_. By John Matthews Manly. (_Publications of the Modern Language Association of America_, vol. xi. 1896, pp. 349–362.)

Cf. our Introduction, p. _128_.

90. SUEZ, IUMING C. _Marco Polo_. (_St. John’s Echo_, Shanghaï, Nov. 1899.)

91. NORDENSKIÖLD, A. E.—_Om det inflytande Marco Polos reseberättelse utöfvat på Gastaldis kartor öfver Asien_. (_ur Ymer, Tidskrift utgifven af Svenska Sällskapet för Antropologi och Geografi_, Årg. 1899, H. 1, pp. 33 to 42).

—————————— _The Influence of the “Travels of Marco Polo” on Jacobo Gastaldi’s Map of Asia_. (_Geog. Journal_, April, 1899, pp. 396 to 406.)

See _Introduction_, p. _137_.

92. CHAIX, PAUL. _Marco Polo_. (_Le Globe_, Soc. Géog. Genève, fév.–avril, 1900, pp. 84–94.)

93. LE STRANGE, GUY. _The Cities of Kirmān in the time of Hamd-Allah Mustawfi and Marco Polo_. (_J. R. As. Soc._, April, 1901, pp. 281–290.)

94. MURET, ERNEST. _Un fragment de Marco Polo_. Paris, 1901, 8vo., pp. 8.

From _Romania_, tom. xxx. See p. 547, _App. F._, 65.

95. GREAT EXPLORERS.—Marco Polo, Ferdinand Magellan, Mungo Park, Sir John Franklin, David Livingstone, Christopher Columbus, etc., etc. Thomas Nelson, London, 1902, 8vo, pp. 224.

Marco Polo, pp. _7–21_.

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] [Sir Henry Yule expressed his regret to me that he had not the facility at Palermo to undertake this Bibliography which I consider as a legacy from the first and illustrious editor of this book.—H. C.]

APPENDIX I.—_Titles of Works which are cited by abbreviated References in this Book_.

ABDALLATIF. _Relation de l’Egypte_. Trad. par M. Silvestre de Sacy. Paris, 1810.

ABULPHARAGIUS. _Hist. Compend. Dynastiarum_, etc., _ab_ Ed. Pocockio. Oxon. 1663.

ABR. ROGER. See _La Porte ouverte_.

ACAD. _Mém. de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres_.

AIN-I-AKBARI or AIN. AKB. BL. refers to Blochmann’s Translation in _Bibliotheca Indica_. Calcutta, 1869, _seqq._

ALEXANDRIADE, _ou Chanson de Geste d’Alexandre-le-Grand, de_ Lambert Le Court _et_ Alex. de Bernay. Dinan et Paris, 1861, 12mo.

ALPHABETUM TIBETANUM _Missionum Apostolicarum commodo editum_; A. A. Georgii. Romae, 1762, 4to.

AM. EXOT. Engelbert Kaempfer’s _Amoenitatum Exoticarum Fasciculi V_. Lemgoviae, 1712.

AMYOT. _Mémoires concernant les Chinois_, etc. Paris v. y.

ARABS., ARABSHAH. _Ahmedis Arabsiadis Vitae ... Timuri ... Historia. Latine vertit ... _S. H. Manger. Franequerae, 1767.

ARCH. STOR. ITAL. _Archivio Storico Italiano_. Firenze, v. y.

ASSEMANI, _Bibliotheca Orientalis_. Romae, 1719–28.

ASTLEY. _A New General Collection of Voyages, etc._ London, 1745–1747.

AVA, MISSION TO, Narrative of Major Phayre’s. By Capt. H. Yule. London, 1858.

AYEEN AKBERY refers to Gladwin’s Transl., Calcutta, 1787.

BABER, Memoir of. Transl. by Leyden and Erskine. London, 1826.

BABER, E. COLBORNE. _Travels and Researches in Western China_. London, 1882, 8vo.

Vol. i. Pt. I. _Supp. Papers R. Geog. Society_.

BACON, ROGER. _Opus Majus_. Venet. 1750.

BAER UND HELMERSEN. _Beiträge zur Kenntniss des Russischen Reiches, etc._ St. Petersburg, 1839, _seqq._

BAUDUIN DE SEBOURC. _Li Romans de Bauduin de S., IIIᵉ Roy de Jherusalem_. Valenciennes, 1841, 2 vol. large 8vo.

BENJAMIN OF TUDELA. Quoted from T. Wright’s _Early Travels in Palestine_. Bohn, London, 1848.

BRETSCHNEIDER, DR. E. _Notes on Chinese Mediaeval Travellers to the West_. Shanghai, 1875, 8vo.

———————— _Archaeological and Historical Researches on Peking and its Environs_. Shanghai, 1876, 8vo.

———————— _Mediaeval Researches from Eastern Asiatic Sources_. London, 1888, 2 vol. 8vo.

———————— _History of European Botanical Discoveries in China_. London [St. Petersburg], 1898, 2 Pts. 8vo. Begins with _Marco Polo_, pp. 1–5.

All these works are most valuable.

BRIDGMAN, Rev. Dr. _Sketches of the Meaou-tszé_, transl. by. In _J. N. Ch. Br. R. As. Soc._ for Dec. 1859.

BROWNE’S _Vulgar Errors_, in Bohn’s Ed. of his Works. London, 1852.

BUCHON. _Chroniques Étrangères relatives aux Expéditions Françaises pendant le XIIIᵉ Siècle_. Paris, 1841.

BURNES, ALEX. _Travels into Bokhara_. 2nd Ed. London, 1835.

BÜSCHING’S _Magazin für die neue Historie und Geographie_. Halle, 1779, _seqq._

CAHIER ET MARTIN. _Mélanges d’Archéologie_. Paris, v. y.

CAPMANY, ANTONIO. _Memorias Historicas sobre la marina ... de Barcelona_. Madrid, 1779–1792.

CARP., CARPINI. As published in _Recueil de Voyages et de Mémoires de la Soc. de Géog._ Tom. iv. Paris, 1839.

CATHAY AND THE WAY THITHER. By Col. H. Yule. Hakluyt Society, 1866.

CHARDIN, _Voyages en Perse de_. Ed. of Langlès. Paris, 1811.

CHAVANNES, EDOUARD. _Mémoire composé à l’époque de la grande dynastie T’ang sur les Religieux éminents qui allèrent chercher la loi dans les Pays d’Occident par_ I-TSING. Paris, 1894, 8vo.

CHINA ILLUSTRATA. See _Kircher_.

CHINE ANCIENNE. By Pauthier, in _L’Univers Pittoresque_. Paris, 1837.

—— MODERNE. By do. and Bazin, in do. Paris, 1853.

CHIN. REP. _Chinese Repository_. Canton, 1832, _seqq._

CLAVIJO. Transl. by C. R. Markham. Hak. Society, 1859.

CONSULAR REPORTS. (See this vol. p. 144.)

CONTI, _Travels of Nicolo_. In _India in the XVth Century_. Hak. Society, 1857.

CORDIER, HENRI. _Les Voyages en Asie au XIVᵉ Siècle du Bienheureux Frère Odoric de Pordenone_. Paris, 1891, 8vo.

———————— _L’Extrême-Orient dans l’Atlas catalan de Charles V., Roi de France_. Paris, 1895, 8vo.

CURZON, GEORGE N. _Persia and the Persian Question_. London, 1892, 2 vol. 8vo.

D’AVEZAC. See App. H., III., No. 36.

DAVIES’S REPORT. _Rep. on the Trade and Resources of the Countries on the N.W. Boundary of Br. India_ (By R. H. Davies, now (1874) Lieut.-Governor of the Panjáb).

DEGUIGNES. _Hist. Gén. des Huns, etc._ Paris, 1756.

—————— (the Younger). _Voyage à Peking, etc._ Paris, 1808.

DELLA DECIMA, etc. Lisbone e Lucca (really Florence) 1765–1766. The 3rd volume of this contains the Mercantile Handbook of _Pegolotti_ (_circa_ 1340), and the 4th volume that of _Uzzano_ (1440).

DELLA PENNA. _Breve Notizia del Regno del Thibet_. An extract from the _Journal Asiatique_, sér. II. tom. xiv. (pub. by Klaproth).

DELLA VALLE, P. _Viaggi_. Ed. Brighton, 1843.

DE MAILLA. _H. Générale de la Chine, etc._ Paris, 1783.

DEVÉRIA, G. _La Frontière Sino-Annamite_. Paris, 1886, 8vo.

—————— _Notes d’Épigraphie mongole-chinoise_. Paris, 1897, 8vo. From the _Jour. As._

—————— _Musulmans et Manichéens chinois_. Paris, 1898, 8vo. From the _Jour. As._

—————— _Stèle Si-Hia de Leang-tcheou_. Paris, 1898, 8vo. From the _Jour. As._

DICT. DE LA PERSE. _Dict. Géog. Hist. et Litt. de la Perse, etc._; par Barbier de Meynard. Paris, 1861.

D’OHSSON. _H. des Mongols_. La Haye et Amsterdam, 1834.

DOOLITTLE, Rev. J. _The Social Life of the Chinese_. Condensed Ed. London, 1868.

DOUET D’ARCQ. _Comptes de l’Argenterie des Rois de France au XVᵉ Siècle_. Paris, 1851.

DOZY AND ENGELMANN. _Glossaire des Mots Espagnols et Portugais dérivés de l’Arabe_. 2de. Ed. Leyde, 1869.

DUCHESNE, ANDRÉ. _Historiae Francorum Scriptores_. Lut. Par. 1636–1649.

EARLY TRAVELS in Palestine, ed. by T. Wright, Esq. Bohn, London, 1848.

EDRISI. _Trad. par_ Amédée Jaubert; in _Rec. de Voy. et de Mém._, tom. v. et vi. Paris, 1836–1840.

ÉLIE DE LAPRIMAUDAIE. _Études sur le Commerce au Moyen Age_. Paris, 1848.

ELLIOT. _The History of India as told by its own Historians_. Edited from the posthumous papers of Sir H. M. Elliot, by Prof. Dowson. 1867, _seqq._

ERDMANN, Dr. FRANZ v. _Temudschin der Unerschütterliche_. Leipzig, 1862.

ERMAN. _Travels in Siberia_. Transl. by W. D. Cooley. London, 1848.

ESCAYRAC DE LAUTURE. _Mémoires sur la Chine_. Paris, 1865.

ÉTUDE PRATIQUE, etc. See _Hedde_.

FARIA Y SOUZA. _History of the Discovery and Conquest of India by the Portuguese_. Transl. by Capt. J. Stevens. London, 1695.

FERRIER, J. P. _Caravan Journeys, etc._ London, 1856.

FORTUNE. _Two Visits to the Tea Countries of China_. London, 1853.

FRANCISQUE-MICHEL. _Recherches sur le Commerce, la fabrication, et l’usage des étoffes de Soie, etc._ Paris, 1852.

FRESCOB. _Viaggi in Terra Santa di_ L. Frescobaldi, etc. (1384). Firenze, 1862.

GARCIA DE ORTA. _Garzia dall’Horto, Dell’Istoria dei semplici ed altre cose che vengono portate dall’Indie Orientali, etc._ Trad. dal Portughese da Annib. Briganti. Venezia, 1589.

GARNIER, FRANCIS. _Voyage d’Exploration en Indo-Chine_. Paris, 1873.

GAUBIL. _H. de Gentchiscan et de toute la Dinastie des Mongous_. Paris, 1739.

GILDEM., GILDEMEISTER. _Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis, etc._ Bonn, 1838.

GILL, CAPT. WILLIAM. _The River of Golden Sand.... With an Introductory Essay by Col._ HENRY YULE.... London, 1880, 2 vol. 8vo.

GODINHO DE EREDIA. _Malaca l’Inde méridionale et le Cathay reproduit en facsimile et traduit par M._ LÉON JANSSEN. Bruxelles, 1882, 4to.

GOLD. HORDE. See _Hammer_.

GRENARD, F. _J.-L. Dutreuil de Rhins-Mission scientifique dans la Haute Asie_, 1890–1895. Paris, 1897–1898, 3 vol. 4to and Atlas.

GROENEVELDT, W. P. _Notes on the Archipelago and Malacca. Compiled from Chinese Sources_. [Batavia, 1877] 8vo.

Rep. by Dr. R. Rost in 1887.

—————————— _Supplementary Jottings to the Notes. T’oung Pao, VII._, May, 1896, pp. 113–134.

HAMILTON, A. _New Account of the East Indies_. London, 1744.

HAMMER-PURGSTALL. _Geschichte der Goldenen Horde_. Pesth, 1840.

—————————— _Geschichte der Ilchane_. Darmstadt, 1842.

HEDDE ET RONDOT. _Étude Pratique du Commerce d’Exportation de la Chine_, par I. Hedde. _Revue et complétée_ par N. Rondot. Paris, 1849.

HEYD, Prof. W. _Le Colonie Commerciali degli Italiani in Oriente nel Media Evo; Dissert. Rifatt. dall’Autore e recate in Italiano dal_ Prof. G. Müller. Venezia e Torino, 1866.

———————— _Histoire du Commerce du Levant au Moyen Age ... éd. française_ ... par Furcy Raynaud. Leipzig, 1885–6, 2 vol. 8vo.

HOSIE, ALEXANDER. _Three Years in Western China; a Narrative of three Journeys in Ssŭ-ch’uan, Kuei-chow, and Yún-nan_. London, 1890, 8vo.

H. T. or HIUEN TSANG. _Vie et Voyages_, viz. Hist. de la Vie de Hiouen Thsang et de ses Voyages dans l’Inde, &c. Paris, 1853.

—— or ————————. _Mémoires sur les Contrées Occidentales, &c._ Paris, 1857. See _Pèlerins Bouddhistes_.

HUC. _Recollections of a Journey through Tartary, &c._ Condensed. Transl. by Mrs. P. Sinnett. London, 1852.

I. B., IBN. BAT., IBN BATUTA. _Voyages d’Ibn Batoutah par Defrémery et Sanguinetti_. Paris, 1853–58, 4 vol. 8vo.

IBN KHORDÂDHBEH.... _Cum versione gallica edidit_.... M. J. de Goeje. Lug. Bat., 1889, 8vo.

ILCH., ILCHAN., HAMMER’S ILCH. See _Hammer_.

INDIA IN XVTH CENTURY. Hak. Soc. 1857.

IND. ANT., INDIAN ANTIQUARY, a Journal of Oriental Research. Bombay, 1872, _seqq._

J. A. S. B. _Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal_.

J. As. _Journal Asiatique_.

J. C. BR. R. A. S. _Journal of the China Branch of the R. Asiatic Society_, Shanghai.

J. IND. ARCH. _Journal of the Indian Archipelago_.

J. N. C. BR. R. A. S. _Journal of the North China Branch of the R. Asiatic Society_, Shanghai.

J. R. A. S. _Journal of the Royal As. Society_.

J. R. G. S. _Journal of the Royal Geographical Society_.

JOINVILLE. Edited by Francisque-Michel. Firmin-Didot: Paris, 1867.

KAEMPFER. See _Am. Exot._

KHANIKOFF, NOTICE. See App. H., III., No. 43.

—————— MÉMOIRE _sur la Partie Méridionale de l’Asie Centrale_, Paris, 1862.

KIRCHER, _Athanasius. China, Monumentis, &c., Illustrata_. Amstelod. 1667.

KLAP. MÉM. See App. H., III., No. 22.

KOEPPEN, _Die Religion des Buddha_, von Carl Friedrich. Berlin, 1857–59.

LA PORTE OUVERTE, &c., _ou la Vraye Representation de la Vie, des Moeurs, de la Religion, et du Service Divin des Bramines, &c._, par le Sieur Abraham Roger, trad. en François. Amsterdam, 1670.

LADAK, &c. By Major Alex. Cunningham. 1854.

LASSEN. _Indische Alterthumskunde_. First edition is cited throughout.

LECOMTE, Père L. _Nouveaux Mémoires sur la Chine_. Paris, 1701.

LEVCHINE, ALEXIS DE. _Desc. des Hordes et des Steppes des Kirghiz Kaïssaks; trad._ par F. de Pigny. Paris, 1840.

LINSCHOTEN. _Hist. de la Navigation de Jean Hugues de Linschot._ 3^{ième} ed. Amst., 1638.

MAGAILLANS. See App. H., III., No. 4.

MAKRIZI. See _Quat. Mak._

MAR. SAN., MARIN. SANUT., MARINO SANUDO. _Liber Secretorum Fidelium Crucis_, in _Bongarsii Gesta Dei per Francos_. Hanoviæ, 1611. Tom. ii.

MARTÈNE ET DURAND. _Thesaurus Novus Anecdotorum_. Paris, 1717.

MARTINI. See App. H., III., No. 2.

MAS’UDI. _Les Prairies d’Or, par Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de Courteille_. Paris, 1861, _seqq._

MATTHIOLI, P. A. _Commentarii in libros VI. Pedacii Dioscoridis de Medicâ Materiâ_. Venetiis, 1554; sometimes other editions are cited.

MAUNDEVILE. Halliwell’s Ed. London, 1866.

MÉM. DE L’ACAD. See _Acad._

MENDOZA. _H. of China_. Ed. of Hak. Society, 1853–54.

MERVEILLES DE L’INDE. _Livre des Merveilles de l’Inde.... Texte arabe par_ P. A. Van der Lith. _Trad. française par_ L. Marcel Devic. Leide, 1883–1886, 4to.

MICHEL. See _Francisque-Michel_.

MID. KINGD. See _Williams_.

MOORCROFT _and Trebeck’s Travels_; edited by Prof. H. H. Wilson, 1841.

MOSHEIM. _Historia Tartarorum Ecclesiastica_. Helmstadt, 1741.

MUNTANER, in _Buchon_, q.v.

N. & E., NOT. ET EXT. _Notices et Extraits des MSS. de la Bibliothèque du Roy_. Paris, v. y.

N. & Q. _Notes and Queries_.

N. & Q. C. & J. _Notes and Queries for China and Japan_.

NELSON, J. H. _The Madura Country, a Manual_. Madras, 1868.

NEUMANN, C. F. His Notes at end of Bürck’s German ed. of Polo.

NOVUS ORBIS _Regionum &c. Veteribus incognitarum_. Basil. Ed. 1555.

P. DE LA CROIX, PÉTIS DE LA CROIX, _Hist. de Timurbec, &c._ Paris, 1722.

P. DELLA V. See _Della Valle_.

P. VINC. MARIA, P. VINCENZO. _Viaggio all’Indie Orientali del P. F. V. M. di S. Catarina da Siena_. Roma, 1672.

PALLAS. _Voyages dans plusieurs Provinces de l’Empire de Russie, &c._ Paris, l’an XI.

PAOLINO. _Viaggio alle Indie, &c._ da Fra P. da S. Bartolomeo. Roma, 1796.

PEGOLOTTI. See _Della Decima_.

PÈLERINS BOUDDHISTES, par Stan. Julien. This name covers the two works entered above under the heading H. T., the _Vie et Voyages_ forming vol. i., and the _Mémoires_, vols. ii. and iii.

PEREG. QUAT. _Peregrinatores Medii Aevi Quatuor, &c._ Recens. J. M. Laurent. Lipsiæ, 1864.

POST UND REISE ROUTEN. See _Sprenger_.

PRAIRIES D’OR. See _Mas’udi_.

PUNJAUB TRADE REPORT. See _Davies_.

Q. R., QUAT. RASHID. _H. des Mongols de la Perse, par Raschid-ed-din, trad. &c._ par M. Quatremère. Paris, 1836.

QUAT. MAK., QUATREMÈRE’S MAK. _H. des Sultans Mamlouks de l’Égypte, par Makrizi. Trad. par Q._ Paris, 1837, _seqq._

RAS MALA, _or Hindoo Annals of Goozerat_. By A. K. Forbes. London, 1856.

REINAUD, REL. _Relations des Voyages faits par les Arabes dans l’Inde et la Chine, &c._ Paris, 1845.

————, INDE, _Mém. Géog. Histor. et Scientifique sur l’, &c._ Paris, 1849.

RELAT., RELATIONS. See last but one.

RICHTHOFEN, Baron F. VON. _Letters_ (addressed to the Committee of the Shanghai Chamber of Commerce) _on the Interior Provinces of China_. Shanghai, 1870–72.

ROCKHILL, W. W. _The Land of the Lamas_. London, 1891, 8vo.

———————— _Diary of a Journey through Mongolia and Tibet in 1891 and 1892_. Washington, 1894, 8vo.

———————— _The Journey of William of Rubruck_. London, _Hakluyt Society_, 1900, 8vo.

ROMAN., ROMANIN, _Storia Documentata di Venezia_. Venezia, 1853, _seqq._

RUB., RUBRUQUIS. Cited from edition in _Recueil de Voyages et de Mémoires_, tom. iv. Paris, 1839. See ROCKHILL.

S. S., SAN. SETZ., SS. SSETZ. See _Schmidt_.

SANTAREM, _Essai sur l’Hist. de la Cosmographie, &c._ Paris, 1849.

SANUDO. See _Mar. San._

SCHILTBERGER, _Reisen des_ Johan. Ed. by Neumann. München, 1859.

SCHLEGEL, G. _Geographical Notes_, I.–XVI., _in T’oung Pao_, Leiden, 1898–1901.

SCHMIDT. _Geschichte der Ost-Mongolen, &c., verfasst von Ssanang-Ssetzen Chungtaidschi_. St. Petersburg, 1829.

SONNERAT. _Voyage aux Indes Orientales_. Paris, 1782.

SPRENGER. _Post und Reise Routen des Orients_. Leipzig, 1864.

ST. MARTIN, M. J. _Mémoires Historiques et Géographiques sur l’Arménie, &c._ Paris, 1818–19.

SYKES, MAJOR PERCY MOLESWORTH. _Ten Thousand Miles in Persia, or Eight Years in Irán_. London, 1902, 8vo.

Chap. xxiii. _Marco Polo’s Travels in Persia_.

——————— _Recent Journeys in Persia_. (_Geog. Journal_, X, 1897, pp. 568–597.)

TEIXEIRA, _Relaciones de_ Pedro, _del Origen Descendencia y Succession de los Reyes de Persia, y de Harmuz, y de un Viage hecho por el mismo aotor, &c._ En Amberes, 1670.

TIMKOWSKI. _Travels, &c._, edited by Klaproth. London, 1827.

UZZANO. See _Della Decima_.

VARTHEMA’S _Travels_. By Jones and Badger. Hak. Soc., 1863.

VIGNE, G. T. _Travels in Kashmir, &c._ London, 1842.

VIN. BELL., VINC. BELLOV. Vincent of Beauvais’ _Speculum Historiale, Speculum Naturale, &c._

VISDELOU. Supplément to D’Herbelot. 1780.

WILLIAMS’S _Middle Kingdom_. 3rd. Ed. New York and London, 1857.

WILLIAMSON, Rev. A. _Journeys in N. China, &c._ London, 1870.

WEBER’S _Metrical Romances of the XIIIth, XIVth, and XVth Centuries_. Edinburgh, 1810.

WITSEN. _Noord en Oost Tartaryen_. 2nd Ed. Amsterdam, 1785.

APPENDIX K.—_Values of certain Moneys, Weights, and Measures, occurring in this Book_.

FRENCH MONEY.

The +Livre Tournois+ of the period may be taken, on the mean of five valuations cited in a footnote at p. 87 of vol. i., as equal in _modern silver value_ to ... 18·04 _francs._

Say English money ... 14_s._ 3·8_d._

The +Livre Parisis+ was worth one-fourth more than the _Tournois_,[1] and therefore equivalent in silver value to ... 22·55 _francs._

Say English money ... 17_s._ 10·8_d._

(Gold being then to silver in relative value about 12:1 instead of about 15:1 as now, one-fourth has to be added to the values based on silver in equations with the gold coin of the period, and one-fifth to be deducted in values based on gold value. By oversight, in vol. i. p. 87, I took 16:1 as the present gold value, and so exaggerated the value of the livre Tournois as compared with gold.)

M. Natalis de Wailly, in his recent fine edition of Joinville, determines the valuation of these _livres_, in the reign of St. Lewis, by taking a mean between a value calculated on the present value of silver, and a value calculated on the present value of gold,[2] and his result is:

+Livre Tournois+ = ... 20·26 _francs._ +Livre Parisis+ = ... 25·33 „

Though there is something arbitrary in this mode of valuation, it is, perhaps, on the whole the best; and its result is extremely handy for the memory (as somebody has pointed out) for we thus have

One +Livre Tournois+ = One Napoleon. „ „ +Parisis+ = One Sovereign.

VENETIAN MONEY.

The +Mark+ of Silver all over Europe may be taken fairly at 2_l._ 4_s._ of our money in modern value; the Venetian mark being a fraction more, and the marks of England, Germany and France fractions less.[3]

The Venice +Gold Ducat+ or +Zecchin+, first coined in accordance with a Law of 31st October 1283, was, _in our gold value_, worth ... 11·82 _francs._[4] or English ... 9_s._ 4·284_d._

The Zecchin when first coined was fixed as equivalent to 18 _grossi_, and on this calculation the +Grosso+ should be a little less than 5_d._ sterling.[5] But from what follows it looks as if there must have been another _grosso_, perhaps only of account, which was only ¾ of the former, therefore equivalent to 3¾_d._ only. This would be a clue to difficulties which I do not find dealt with by anybody in a precise or thorough manner; but I can find no evidence for it.

Accounts were kept at Venice not in ducats and grossi, but in _Lire_, of which there were several denominations, _viz._:

1. +Lira dei Grossi+, called in Latin Documents _Libra denariorum Venetorum grosorum_.[6] Like every _Lira_ or Pound, this consisted of 20 _soldi_, and each _soldo_ of 12 _denari_ or _deniers_.[7] In this case the Lira was equivalent to 10 golden ducats; and its Denier, as the name implies, was the _Grosso_. The Grosso therefore here was ¹⁄₂₄₀ of 10 ducats or ¹⁄₂₄ of a ducat, instead of ¹⁄₁₈.

2. +Lira ai Grossi+ (_L. den. Ven. ad grossos_). This by decree of 2nd June, 1285, went two to the ducat. In fact it is the _soldo_ of the preceding _Lira_, and as such the _Grosso_ was, as we have just seen, its denier; which is perhaps the reason of the name.

3. +Lira dei Piccoli+ (_L. den. Ven. parvulorum_). The ducat is alleged to have been at first equal to three of these _Lire_ (_Romanin_, I. 321); but the calculations of Marino Sanudo (1300–1320) in the _Secreta Fidelium Crucis_ show that he reckons the Ducat equivalent to 3·2 _lire_ of _piccoli_.[8]

In estimating these _Lire_ in modern English money, on the basis of their relation to the ducat, we must reduce the apparent value by ⅕. We then have:

1. +Lira dei Grossi+ equivalent to nearly 3_l._ 15_s._ 0_d._ (therefore exceeding by nearly 10_s._ the value of the Pound sterling of the period, or _Lira di Sterlini_, as it was called in the appropriate Italian phrase).[9]

2. +Lira ai Grossi+ ... 3_s._ 9_d._

3. +Lira dei Piccoli+ ... 2_s._ 4_d._

The +Tornese+ or +Tornesel+ at Venice was, according to Romanin (III. 343) = 4 Venice deniers: and if these are the _deniers_ of the _Lira ai Grossi_, the coin would be worth a little less than ¾_d._, and nearly the equivalent of the denier Tournois, from which it took its name.[10]

* * * * *

The term +Bezant+ is used by Polo always (I believe) as it is by Joinville, by Marino Sanudo, and by Pegolotti, for the Egyptian gold dínár, the intrinsic value of which varied somewhat, but can scarcely be taken at less than 10_s._ 6_d._ or 11_s._ (See _Cathay_, pp. 440–441; and see also _J. As._ sér. VI. tom. xi. pp. 506–507.) The exchange of Venice money for the Bezant or Dinar in the Levant varied a good deal (as is shown by examples in the passage in _Cathay_ just cited), but is always in these examples a large fraction (⅙ up to ⅓) more than the Zecchin. Hence, when Joinville gives the equation of St. Lewis’s ransom as 1,000,000 _bezants_ or 500,000 _livres_, I should have supposed these to be _livres Parisis_ rather than _Tournois_, as M. de Wailly prefers.

There were a variety of coins of lower value in the Levant called Bezants,[11] but these do not occur in our Book.

* * * * *

The Venice +Saggio+, a weight for precious substances was ⅙ of an ounce, corresponding to the weight of the Roman gold _solidus_, from which was originally derived the Arab +Misḳál+. And Polo appears to use _saggio_ habitually as the equivalent of _Misḳál_. His +pois+ or +peso+, applied to gold and silver, seems to have the same sense, and is indeed a literal translation of _Misḳál_. (See vol. ii. p. 41.)

* * * * *

For measures Polo uses the _palm_ rather than the foot. I do not find a value of the Venice palm, but over Italy that measure varies from 9½ inches to something over 10. The Genoa Palm is stated at 9·725 inches.

_Jal_ (_Archéologie Nav._ I. 271) cites the following Table of

_Old Venice Measures of Length_.

4 fingers = 1 handbreadth. 4 handbreadths = 1 foot. 5 feet = 1 pace. 1000 paces = 1 mile. 4 miles = 1 league.

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] See (_Dupré de St. Maur_) _Essai sur les Monnoies, &c._ Paris, 1746, p. xv; and _Douet d’Arcq_, pp. 5, 15, &c.

[2] He takes the _silver value_ of the gros Tournois (the _sol_ of the system) at 0·8924 _fr._, whence the Livre = 17·849 _fr._ And the _gold value_ of the golden _Agnel_, which passed for 12½ _sols Tournois_, is 14·1743 _fr._ Whence the Livre = 22·6789 _fr._ Mean = 20·2639 _fr._

[3] The Mark was ⅔ of a pound. The English +Pound Sterling+ of the period was in silver value = 3_l._ 5_s._ 2_d._ Hence the +Mark+ = 2_l._ 3_s._ 5·44_d._ The Cologne Mark, according to Pegolotti, was the same, and the Venice Mark of silver was = 1 English Tower Mark + 3½ sterlings (_i.e._ pence of the period), = therefore to 2_l._ 4_s._ 4·84_d._ The French Mark of Silver, according to Dupré de St. Maur, was about 3 Livres, presumably Tournois, and therefore 2_l._ 2_s._ 11½_d._

[4] _Cibrario, Pol. Ec. del Med. Evo._ III. 228. The +Gold Florin+ of Florence was worth a fraction more = 9_s._ 4·85_d._

Sign. Desimoni, of Genoa, obligingly points out that the changed relation of Gold ducat and silver _grosso_ was due to a general rise in price of gold between 1284 and 1302, shown by notices of other Italian mints which raise the equation of the gold florin in the same ratio, viz. from 9 _sols tournois_ to 12.

[5] For ¹⁄₁₈ of the florin will be 6·23_d._, and deducting ⅕, as pointed out above, we have 4·99_d._ as the value of the _grosso_.

I have a note that the _grosso_ contained 42⁶⁸⁄₁₄₄ Venice grains of pure silver. If the Venice grain be the same as the old Milan grain (·051 _grammes_) this will give exactly the same value of 5_d._

[6] Also called, according to Romanin, _Lira d’imprestidi_. See Introd. Essay in vol. i. p. _66_.

[7] It is not too universally known to be worth noting that our £. s. d. represents _Livres, sois, deniers_.

[8] He also states the grosso to have been worth 32 _piccoli_, which is consistent with this and the two preceding statements. For at 3·2 _lire_ to the ducat the latter would = 768 piccoli, and ¹⁄₂₄ of this = 32 piccoli. Pegolotti also assigns 24 grossi to the ducat (p. 151).

The tendency of these _Lire_, as of pounds generally, was to degenerate in value. In Uzzano (1440) we find the Ducat equivalent to 100 _soldi_, _i.e._ to 5 _lire_.

Everybody seems to be tickled at the notion that the Scotch Pound or Livre was only 20 Pence. Nobody finds it funny that the French or Italian Pound is only 20 halfpence, or less!

[9] _Uzzano_ in _Della Decima_, IV. 124.

[10] According to Gallicciolli (II. 53) _piccoli_ (probably in the vague sense of small copper coin) were called in the Levant τορνέσια.

[11] Thus in the document containing the autograph of King Hayton, presented at p. _13_ of Introductory Essay, the King gives with his daughter, “Damoiselle Femie,” a dowry of 25,000 _besans sarrazinas_, and in payment 4 of his own bezants _staurats_ (presumably so called from bearing a _cross_) are to count as one Saracen Bezant. (_Cod. Diplomat. del S. Mil. Ord. Gerosolim_. I. 134.)

APPENDIX L.—_Sundry Supplementary Notes on Special Subjects_.—(H. C.)

1.—_The Polos at Acre_. 8.—_La Couvade_. 2.—_Sorcery in Kashmir_. 9.—_Alacan_. 3.—PAONANO PAO. 10.—_Champa_. 4.—_Pamir_. 11.—_Ruck Quills_. 5.—_Number of Pamirs_. 12.—_A Spanish Edition of Marco Polo_. 6.—_Site of Pein_. 13.—_Sir John Mandeville_. 7.—_Fire-arms_.

1.—THE POLOS AT ACRE. (Vol. i. p. _19. Int._)

M. le Comte Riant (_Itin. à Jérusalem_, p. xxix.) from various data thinks the two sojourns of the Polos at Acre must have been between the 9th May, 1271, date of the arrival of Edward of England and of Tedaldo Visconti, and the 18th November, 1271, time of the departure of Tedaldo. Tedaldo was still in Paris on the 28th December, 1269, and he appears to have left for the Holy Land after the departure of S. Lewis for Tunis (2nd July, 1270).—H. C.

2.—SORCERY IN KASHMIR. (Vol. i. p. 166.)

In _Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅgiṇī, A Chronicle of the Kings of Kásmīr translated by M. A. Stein_, we read (Bk. IV. 94, p. 128): “Again the Brahman’s wife addressed him: ‘O king, as he is famous for his knowledge of charms (_Khārkhodavidyā_), he can get over an ordeal with ease.’” Dr. Stein adds the following note: “The practice of witchcraft and the belief in its efficiency have prevailed in Kásmir from early times, and have survived to some extent to the present day; comp. _Bühler, Report_, p. 24.... The term _Khārkhoda_, in the sense of a kind of deadly charm or witchcraft, recurs in v. 239, and is found also in the _Vijayésvaramāh_ (Adipur.), xi. 25. In the form _Khārkoṭa_ it is quoted by the _N. P. W._ from _Caraka_, vi. 23. _Khārkhoṭa_ appears as the designation of a sorcerer or another kind of uncanny persons in _Haracar_., ii. 125, along with Kṛtyās and Vetālas....”

3.—PAONANO PAO. (Vol. i. p. 173.)

In his paper on _Zoroastrian Deities on Indo-Scythians’ Coins_ (_Babylonian and Oriental Record_, August, 1887, pp. 155–166; rep. in the _Indian Antiquary_, 1888), Dr. M. A. Stein has demonstrated that the legend PAONANO PAO on the coins of the Yue-Chi or Indo-Scythian Kings (Kanishka, Huvishka, Vasudeva), is the exact transcription of the old Iranian title _Shāhanān Shāh_ (Persian _Shāhan-shāh_), “King of Kings”; the letter P, formerly read as P(_r_), has since been generally recognised, in accordance with his interpretation as a distinct character expressing the sound _sh_.

4.—PAMIR. (Vol. i. pp. 174–175.)

I was very pleased to find that my itinerary agrees with that of Dr. M. A. Stein; this learned traveller sends me the following remarks: “The remark about the absence of birds (pp. 174–175) _might_ be a reflex of the very ancient legend (based probably on the name zend _Upairi-saena_, pehlevi _Apārsīn_, ‘higher than the birds’) which represents the _Híndu Kush_ range proper as too high for birds to fly over. The legend can be traced by successive evidence in the case of the range north of Kabul.”—Regarding the route (p. 175) from the _Wakhjir_ (sic) Pass down the Taghdum-bash Pamir, then _viâ_ Tāsh-kurghan, Little Karakul, Bulun Kul, Gez Daria to Tashmalik and Kashgar, Dr. Stein says that he surveyed it in July, 1900, and he refers for the correct phonetic spelling of local names along it to his map to be published in _J. R. G. S._, in December, 1902. He says in his _Prel. Report_, p. 10: “The _Wakhjīr_ Pass, only some 12 miles to the south-west of _Kök-török_, connects the Tāghdumbāsh Pamir and the Sarīkol Valleys with the head-waters of the Oxus. So I was glad that the short halt, which was unavoidable for survey purposes, permitted me to move a light camp close to the summit of the Wakhjīr Pass (circ. 16,200 feet). On the following day, 2nd July, I visited the head of _Ab-i-Panja_ Valley, near the great glaciers which Lord Curzon first demonstrated to be the true source of the River Oxus. It was a strange sensation for me in this desolate mountain waste to know that I had reached at last the eastern threshold of that distant region, including Bactria and the Upper Oxus Valley, which as a field of exploration had attracted me long before I set foot in India. Notwithstanding its great elevation, the Wakhjīr Pass and its approaches both from west and east are comparatively easy. Comparing the topographical facts with Hiuen-Tsiang’s account in the _Si yu-ki_, I am led to conclude that the route followed by the great Chinese Pilgrim, when travelling about A.D. 649 from Badakshān towards Khotan, through ‘the valley of Po-mi-lo (Pamir)’ into Sarīkol, actually traversed this Pass.”

Dr. Stein adds in his notes to me that “Marco Polo’s description of the forty days’ journey to the E.N.E. of _Vokhan_ as _through tracts of wilderness_ can well be appreciated by any one who has passed through the Pamir Region, in the direction of the valleys W. and N. of Muztagh Ata. After leaving Táshkurghan and Tagharma, where there is some precarious cultivation, there is no local produce to be obtained until the oasis of Tashmalik is reached in the open Kashgar plains. In the narrow valley of the Yamanyar River (Gez Defile) there is scarcely any grazing; its appearance is far more desolate than that of the elevated Pamirs.”—“Marco Polo’s praise (p. 181) of the gardens and vine-yards of Kashgar is well deserved; also the remark about the trading enterprise of its merchants still holds good, if judged by the standard of Chinese Turkestan. Kashgar traders visit Khotan far more frequently than _vice versa_. It is strange that no certain remains of Nestorian worship can be traced now.”—“My impression [Dr. Stein’s] of the people of the Khotan oasis (p. 188) was that they are certainly a meeker and more docile race than _e.g._ the average ‘Kashgarlik’ or Yarkandi. The very small number of the Chinese garrison of the districts Khotan and Keria (only about 200 men) bears out this impression.”

We may refer for the ancient sites, history, etc., of Khotan to the _Preliminary Report_ of Dr. Stein and to his paper in the _Geographical Journal_ for December, 1902, actually in the press.

5.—NUMBER OF PAMIRS. (Vol. i. p. 176.)

Lord Curzon gives the following list of the “eight claimants to the distinction and title of a Pamir”: (1) Taghdumbash, or Supreme Head of the Mountains Pamir, lying immediately below and to the north of the Kilik Pass. (2) The Pamir-i-Wakhan. (3) The Pamir-i-Khurd, or Little Pamir. (4) The Pamir-i-Kalan, or Great Pamir. (5) The Alichur Pamir. (6) The Sarez Pamir. (7) The Rang Kul Pamir. (8) The Khargosh or Hare Pamir, which contains the basin of the Great Kara Kul. See this most valuable paper, _The Pamirs and the Source of the Oxus_, reprinted from the _Geographical Journal_ of 1896, in 1896, 1898, and 1899.

[Illustration: Some of the objects found by Dr. M. A. Stein in Central Asia.]

6.—PEIN. (Vol. i. p. 192.)

Dr. M. A. Stein, of the Indian Educational Service, appears to have exactly identified the site of Pein, during his recent archæological researches in Central Asia; he writes (_Prel. Report on a Journey of Archæological and Topog. Exploration in Chinese Turkestan_, Lond., 1901, pp. 58–59): “Various antiquarian and topographical considerations made me anxious to identify the position of the town of _Pi-mo_, which Hiuen-Tsiang describes as some 300 _li_ to the east of the Khotan capital. It was probably the same place as the _Pein_, visited by Marco Polo. After marching back along the Keriya River for four days, I struck to the south-west, and, after three more marches, arrived in the vicinity of Lachin-Ata Mazar, a desolate little shrine in the desert to the north of the Khotan-Keriya route. Though our search was rendered difficult by the insufficiency of guides and the want of water, I succeeded during the following few days in tracing the extensive ruined site which previous information had led me to look for in that vicinity. ‘Uzun-Tati’ (‘the distant Tati,’) as the _débris_-covered area is locally designated, corresponds in its position and the character of its remains exactly to the description of Pi-mo. Owing to far-advanced erosion and the destruction dealt by treasure-seekers, the structural remains are very scanty indeed. But the _débris_, including bits of glass, pottery, china, small objects in brass and stone, etc., is plentiful enough, and in conjunction with the late Chinese coins found here, leaves no doubt as to the site having been occupied up to the Middle Ages.”

Our itinerary should therefore run from Khotan to Uzun Tati, and thence to Nia, leaving Kiria to the south; indeed Kiria is _not_ an ancient place.—H. C.

[Illustration: MARCO POLO’S ITINERARY CORRECTED]

Mr. E. J. Rapson, of the British Museum, with the kind permission of Dr. Stein, has sent me a photograph (which we reproduce) of coins and miscellaneous objects found at Uzun Tati. Coin (1) bears the _nien-hao_ (title of reign) _Pao Yuen_ (1038–1040) of the Emperor Jen Tsung, of the Sung Dynasty; Coin (2) bears the _nien-hao_, _K’ien Yuen_ (758–760) of the Emperor Su Tsung of the T’ang Dynasty; Coin (3) is of the time of the Khan of Turkestan, Muhammad Arslān Khan, about 441 A.H. = 1049 A.D. From the description sent to me by Mr. Rapson and written by Mr. Andrews, I note that the miscellaneous objects include: “Two fragments of fine Chinese porcelain, highly glazed and painted with Chinese ornament in blue. That on the left is painted on both sides, and appears to be portion of rim of a bowl. Thickness ³⁄₃₂ of an inch. That to the right is slightly coarser, and is probably portion of a larger vessel. Thickness ¼ inch (nearly). A third fragment of porcelain, shown at bottom of photo, is decorated roughly in a neutral brown colour, which has imperfectly ‘fluxed.’ It, also, appears to be Chinese. Thickness ⅛ inch (nearly).—A brass or bronze object, cast. Probably portion of a clasp or buckle.—A brass finger ring containing a piece of mottled green glass held loosely in place by a turned-over denticulated rim. The metal is very thin.”—H. C.

7.—FIRE-ARMS. (Vol. i. p. 342.)

From a paper on _Siam’s Intercourse with China_, published by Lieutenant-Colonel Gerini in the _Asiatic Quarterly Review_ for October, 1902, it would appear that fire-arms were mentioned for the first time in Siamese Records during the Lāu invasion and the siege of Swankhalôk (from 1085 to 1097 A.D.); it is too early a date for the introduction of fire-arms, though it would look “much more like an anachronism were the advent of these implements of warfare [were] placed, in blind reliance upon the _Northern Chronicles_, still a few centuries back. The most curious of it all is, however, the statement as to the weapons in question having been introduced into the country from China.” Following W. F. Mayers in his valuable contributions to the _Jour. North-China B. R. A. S._, 1869–1870, Colonel Gerini, who, of course, did not know of Dr. Schlegel’s paper, adds: “It was not until the reign of the Emperor Yung Lê, and on occasion of the invasion of Tonkin in A.D. 1407, that the Chinese acquired the knowledge of the propulsive effect of gunpowder, from their vanquished enemies.”

8.—LA COUVADE. (Vol. ii. p. 91.)

Mr. H. Ling Roth has given an interesting paper entitled _On the Signification of Couvade_, in the _Journ. Anthropological Institute_, XXII. 1893, pp. 204–243. He writes (pp. 221–222):—“From this survey it would seem in the first place that we want a great deal more information about the custom in the widely isolated cases where it has been reported, and secondly, that the authenticity of some of the reported cases is doubtful in consequence of authors repeating their predecessors’ tales, as Colquhoun did Marco Polo’s, and V. der Haart did Schouten’s. I should not be at all surprised if ultimately both Polo’s and Schouten’s accounts turned out to be myths, both these travellers making their records at a time when the Old World was full of the tales of the New, so that in the end, we may yet find the custom is not, nor ever has been, so widespread as is generally supposed to have been the case.”

I do not very well see how Polo, in the 13th and 14th centuries could make his _record at a time when the Old World was full of the tales of the New_, discovered at the end of the 15th century! Unless Mr. Ling Roth supposes the Venetian Traveller acquainted with the various theories of the Pre-Columbian discovery of America!!

9.—ALACAN. (Vol. ii. pp. 255 and 261.)

Dr. G. Schlegel writes, in the _T’oung Pao_ (May, 1898, p. 153): “_Abakan_ or _Abachan_ ought to be written _Alahan_. His name is written by the Chinese _Ats’zehan_ and by the Japanese _Asikan_; but this is because they have both confounded the character _lah_ with the character _ts’ze_; the old sound of [the last] character [of the name] was _kan_ and is always used by the Chinese when wanting to transcribe the title _Khan_ or _Chan_. Marco Polo’s A_b_acan is a clerical error for A_l_acan.”

10.—CHAMPA. (Vol. ii. p. 268.)

In Ma Huan’s account of the Kingdom of Siam, transl. by Mr. Phillips (_Jour. China B. R. A. S._, XXI. 1886, pp. 35–36) we read: “Their marriage ceremonies are as follows:—They first invite the priest to conduct the bridegroom to the bride’s house, and on arrival there the priest exacts the ‘droit seigneurial,’ and then she is introduced to the bridegroom.”

11.—RUCK QUILLS. (Vol. ii. p. 421.)

Regarding Ruck Quills, Sir H. Yule wrote in the _Academy_, 22nd March, 1884, pp. 204–405:—

“I suggested that this might possibly have been some vegetable production, such as a great frond of the Ravenala (_Urania speciosa_) cooked to pass as a ruc’s quill. (_Marco Polo_, first edition, ii. 354; second edition, ii. 414.) Mr. Sibree, in his excellent book on Madagascar (_The Great African Island_, 1880) noticed this, but said:

“‘It is much more likely that they [the ruc’s quills] were the immensely long midribs of the leaves of the rofia palm. These are from twenty to thirty feet long, and are not at all unlike an enormous quill stripped of the feathering portion’” (p. 55).

In another passage he describes the palm, _Sagus ruffia_ (_? raphia_):

“The _rofia_ has a trunk of from thirty to fifty feet in height, and at the head divides into seven or eight immensely long leaves. The midrib of these leaves is a very strong, but extremely light and straight pole.... These poles are often twenty feet or more in length, and the leaves proper consist of a great number of fine and long pinnate leaflets, set at right angles to the midrib, from eighteen to twenty inches long, and about one and a half broad,” etc. (pp. 74, 75).

When Sir John Kirk came home in 1881–1882, I spoke to him on the subject, and he felt confident that the _rofia_ or _raphia_ palm-fronds were the original of the ruc’s quills. He also kindly volunteered to send me a specimen on his return to Zanzibar. This he did not forget, and some time ago there arrived at the India Office not one, but four of these ruc’s quills. In the letter which announced this despatch Sir John says:—

“I send to-day per s.s. _Arcot_ ... four fronds of the Raphia palm, called here ‘Moale.’ They are just as sold and shipped up and down the coast. No doubt they were sent in Marco Polo’s time in exactly the same state, _i.e._ stripped of their leaflets, and with the tip broken off. They are used for making stages and ladders, and last long if kept dry. They are also made into doors, by being cut into lengths, and pinned through. The stages are made of three, like tripods, and used for picking cloves from the higher branches.”

The largest of the four midribs sent (they do not differ much) is 25 feet 4 inches long, measuring 12 inches in girth at the butt, and 5 inches at the upper end. I calculate that if it originally came to a point the whole length would be 45 feet, but, as this would not be so, we may estimate it at 35 to 40 feet. The thick part is deeply hollowed on the upper (?) side, leaving the section of the solid butt in form a thick crescent. The leaflets are all gone, but when entire, the object must have strongly resembled a Brobdingnagian feather. Compare this description with that of Padre Bolivar in Ludolf, referred to above.

“In aliquibus ... regionibus vidi pennas alae istius avis prodigiosae, licet avem non viderim, Penna illa, prout ex formâ colligebatur, erat ex mediocribus, longitudine 28 palmorum, latitudine trium. Calamus vero a radice usque ad extremitatem longitudine quinque palmorum, densitatis instar brachii moderati, robustissimus erat et durus. Pennulae inter se aequales et bene compositae, ut vix ab invicem nisi cum violentiâ divellerentur. Colore erant valdê nigro, calamus colore albo.” (_Ludolfi, ad suam Hist. Aethiop., Comment._, p. 164.)

The last particular, as to colour, I am not able to explain: the others correspond well. The _palmus_ in this passage may be anything from 9 to 10 inches.

I see this tree is mentioned by Captain R. F. Burton in his volume on the Lake Regions (vol. xxix. of the _Journal_ of the Royal Geographical Society, p. 34),[1] and probably by many other travellers.

I ought to mention here that some other object has been shown at Zanzibar as part of the wings of a great bird. Sir John Kirk writes that this (which he does not describe particularly) was in the possession of the Roman Catholic priests at Bagamoyo, to whom it had been given by natives of the interior, who declared that they had brought it from Tanganyika, and that it was part of the wing of a gigantic bird. On another occasion they repeated this statement, alleging that this bird was known in the Udoe (?) country near the coast. These priests were able to communicate directly with their informants, and certainly believed the story. Dr. Hildebrand, also, a competent German naturalist, believed in it. But Sir John Kirk himself says that “what the priests had to show was most undoubtedly the whalebone of a comparatively small whale.”

12.—A SPANISH EDITION OF MARCO POLO.

As we go to press we receive the newly published volume, _El Libro de Marco Polo—Aus dem vermächtnis des_ Dr. Hermann Knust _nach der Madrider Handschrift herausgegeben von_ Dr. R. Stuebe. Leipzig, Dr. Seele & Co., 1902, 8vo., pp. xxvi.–114. It reproduces the old Spanish text of the manuscript Z-I-2 of the Escurial Library from a copy made by Señor D. José Rodriguez for the Society of the Spanish Bibliophiles, which, being unused, was sold by him to Dr. Hermann Knust, who made a careful comparison of it with the original manuscript. This copy, found among the papers of Dr. Knust after his death, is now edited by Dr. Stuebe. The original 14th century MS., written in a good hand on two columns, includes 312 leaves of parchment, and contains several works; among them we note: 1°, a Collection entitled _Flor de las Ystorias de Oriente_ (fol. 1–104), made on the advice of Juan Fernandez de Heredia, Grand Master of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem (1377), of which _Marco Polo_ (fol. 50–104) is a part; 2° and _Secretum Secretorum_ (fol. 254 _r_-fol. 312 _v._); this MS. is not mentioned in our List, _App. F._, II. p. 546, unless it be our No. 60.

The manuscript includes 68 chapters, the first of which is devoted to the City of Lob and Sha-chau, corresponding to our Bk. I., ch. 39 and 40 (our vol. i. pp. 196 _seqq._); ch. 65 (p. 111) corresponds approximatively to our ch. 40, Bk. III. (vol. ii. p. 451); chs. 66, 67, and the last, 68, would answer to our chs. 2, 3, and 4 of Bk. I. (vol i., pp. 45 _seqq._). A concordance of this Spanish text, with Pauthier’s, Yule’s, and the Geographic Texts, is carefully given at the beginning of each of the 68 chapters of the Book.

Of course this edition does not throw any new light on the text, and this volume is but a matter of curiosity.

13.—SIR JOHN MANDEVILLE.

One of the last questions in which Sir Henry Yule[2] took an interest in, was the problem of the authorship of the book of Travels which bears the name of SIR JOHN MANDEVILLE, the worthy Knight, who, after being for a long time considered as the “Father of English Prose” has become simply “the name claimed by the compiler of a singular book of Travels, written in French, and published between 1357 and 1371.”[3]

It was understood that “JOHAN MAUNDEUILLE, chiualer, ia soit ceo qe ieo ne soie dignes, neez et norriz Dengleterre de la ville Seint Alban,” crossed the sea “lan millesme cccᵐᵉ vintisme et secund, le iour de Seint Michel,”[4] that he travelled since across the whole of Asia during the 14th century, that he wrote the relation of his travels as a rest after his fatiguing peregrinations, and that he died on the 17th of November, 1372, at Liège, when he was buried in the Church of the Guillemins.

No work has enjoyed a greater popularity than Mandeville’s; while we describe but eighty-five manuscripts of Marco Polo’s, and I gave a list of seventy-three manuscripts of Friar Odoric’s relation,[5] it is by hundreds that Mandeville’s manuscripts can be reckoned. As to the printed editions, they are, so to speak, numberless; Mr. Carl Schönborn[6] gave in 1840, an incomplete bibliography; Tobler in his _Bibliographia geographica Palestinae_ (1867),[7] and Röhricht[8] after him compiled a better bibliography, to which may be added my own lists in the _Bibliotheca Sinica_[9] and in the _T’oung-Pao_.[10]

Campbell, _Ann. de la Typog. néerlandaise_, 1874, p. 338, mentions a Dutch edition: _Reysen int heilighe lant_, s.l.n.d., folio, of which but two copies are known, and which must be dated as far back as 1470 [see p. 600]. I believed hitherto (I am not yet sure that Campbell is right as to his date) that the first printed edition was German, s.l.n.d., very likely printed at Basel, about 1475, discovered by Tross, the Paris Bookseller.[11] The next editions are the French of the 4th April, 1480,[12] and 8th February of the same year,[13] Easter being the 2nd of April, then the Latin,[14] Dutch,[15] and Italian[16] editions, and after the English editions of Pynson and Wynkin de Worde.

In what tongue was Mandeville’s Book written?

The fact that the first edition of it was printed either in German or in Dutch, only shows that the scientific progress was greater and printing more active in such towns as Basel, Nuremberg and Augsburg than in others. At first, one might believe that there were three original texts, probably in French, English, and vulgar Latin; the Dean of Tongres, Radulphus of Rivo, a native of Breda, writes indeed in his _Gesta Pontificum Leodiensium_, 1616, p. 17: “Hoc anno Ioannes Mandeuilius natione Anglus vir ingenio, & arte medendi eminens, qui toto fere terrarum orbe peragrato, _tribus linguis_ peregrinationem suam doctissime _conscripsit_, in alium orbê nullis finibus clausum, lōgeque hoc quietiorem, & beatiorem migrauit 17. Nouembris. Sepultus in Ecclesia Wilhelmitarum non procul à moenibus Ciuitatis Leodiensis.” The Dean of Tongres died in 1483;[17] Mr. Warner, on the authority of the _Bulletin de l’Inst. Archéol. Liégeois_, xvi. 1882, p. 358, gives 1403 as the date of the death of Radulphus. However, Mandeville himself says (_Warner, Harley_, 4383) at the end of his introduction, p. 3:—“Et sachez qe ieusse cest escript mis en latyn pur pluis briefment deuiser; mes, pur ceo qe plusours entendent mieltz romantz qe latin, ieo lay mys en romance, pur ceo qe chescun lentende et luy chiualers et les seignurs et lez autres nobles homes qi ne sciuent point de latin ou poy, et qount estee outre meer, sachent et entendent, si ieo dye voir ou noun, et si ieo erre en deuisant par noun souenance ou autrement, qils le puissent adresser et amender, qar choses de long temps passez par la veue tornent en obly, et memorie de homme ne puet mye tot retenir ne comprendre.” From this passage and from the Latin text: “Incipit itinerarius a terra Angliæ ad partes Iherosolimitanas et in ulteriores transmarinas, editus primo in lingua gallicana a milite suo autore anno incarnacionis Domini m. ccc. lv, in civitate Leodiensi, et paulo post in eadem civitate translatus in hanc formam latinam.” (P. 33 of the _Relation des Mongols ou Tartars par le frère Jean du Plan de Carpin_, Paris, 1838). D’Avezac long ago was inclined to believe in an unique French version. The British Museum, English MS. (Cott., Titus. C. xvi.), on the other hand, has in the Prologue (cf. ed. 1725, p. 6): “And zee schulle undirstonde, that I have put this Boke out of _Latyn_ into _Frensche_, and translated it azen out of _Frensche_ into _Englyssche_, that every Man of my Nacioun may undirstonde it....”[18]

But we shall see that—without taking into account the important passage in French quoted above, and probably misunderstood by the English translator—the English version, a sentence of which, not to be found in the Latin manuscripts, has just been given, is certainly posterior to the French text, and therefore that the abstract of Titus C. xvi, has but a slight value. There can be some doubt only for the French and the Latin texts.

Dr. Carl Schönborn[19] and Herr Eduard Mätzner,[20] “respectively seem to have been the first to show that the current Latin and English texts cannot possibly have been made by Mandeville himself. Dr. J. Vogels states the same of unprinted Latin versions which he has discovered in the British Museum, and he has proved it as regards the Italian version.”[21]

“In Latin, as Dr. Vogels has shown, there are five independent versions. Four of them, which apparently originated in England (one manuscript, now at Leyden, being dated in 1390) have no special interest; the fifth, or vulgate Latin text, was no doubt made at Liège, and has an important bearing on the author’s identity. It is found in twelve manuscripts, all of the 15th century, and is the only Latin version as yet printed.”[22]

The universal use of the French language at the time would be an argument in favour of the original text being in this tongue, if corrupt proper names, abbreviations in the Latin text, etc., did not make the fact still more probable.

The story of the English version, as it is told by Messrs. Nicholson and Warner, is highly interesting: The English version was made from a “mutilated archetype,” in French (Warner, p. x.) of the beginning of the 15th century, and was used for all the known English manuscripts, with the exception of the Cotton and Egerton volumes—and also for all the printed editions until 1725. Mr. Nicholson[23] pointed out that it is defective in the passage extending from p. 36, l. 7: “And there were to ben 5 Soudans,” to p. 62, l. 25: “the Monkes of the Abbeye of ten tyme,” in Halliwell’s edition (1839) from Titus C. xvi. which corresponds to Mr. Warner’s Egerton text, p. 18, l. 21: “for the Sowdan,” and p. 32, l. 16, “synges oft tyme.” It is this bad text which, until 1725,[24] has been printed as we just said, with numerous variants, including the poor edition of Mr. Ashton[25] who has given the text of East instead of the Cotton text under the pretext that the latter was not legible.[26]

Two revisions of the English version were made during the first quarter of the 15th century; one is represented by the British Museum Egerton MS. 1982 and the abbreviated Bodleian MS. e. Mus. 116; the other by the Cotton MS. Titus C. xvi. This last one gives the text of the edition of 1725 often reprinted till Halliwell’s (1839 and 1866).[27] The Egerton MS. 1982 has been reproduced in a magnificent volume edited in 1889 for the Roxburghe Club par Mr. G. F. Warner, of the British Museum;[28] this edition includes also the French text from the Harley MS. 4383 which, being defective from the middle of chap. xxii. has been completed with the Royal MS. 20 B. X. Indeed the Egerton MS. 1982 is the only complete English manuscript of the British Museum,[29] as, besides seven copies of the defective text, three leaves are missing in the Cotton MS. after f. 53, the text of the edition of 1725 having been completed with the Royal MS. 17 B.[30]

Notwithstanding its great popularity, Mandeville’s Book could not fail to strike with its similarity with other books of travels, with Friar Odoric’s among others. This similarity has been the cause that occasionally the Franciscan Friar was given as a companion to the Knight of St. Albans, for instance, in the manuscripts of Mayence and Wolfenbüttel.[31] Some Commentators have gone too far in their appreciation and the Udine monk has been treated either as a plagiary or a liar! Old Samuel Purchas, in his address to the Reader printed at the beginning of Marco Polo’s text (p. 65), calls his countryman! Mandeville the greatest Asian traveller next (if next) to Marco Polo, and he leaves us to understand that the worthy knight has been pillaged by some priest![32] Astley uses strong language; he calls Odoric a _great liar!_[33]

Others are fair in their judgment, Malte-Brun, for instance, marked what Mandeville borrowed from Odoric, and La Renaudière is also very just in the _Biographie Universelle_. But what Malte-Brun and La Renaudière showed in a general manner, other learned men, such as Dr. S. Bormans, Sir Henry Yule, Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson,[34] Dr. J. Vogels,[35] M. Léopold Delisle, Herr A. Bovenschen,[36] and last, not least, Dr. G. F. Warner, have in our days proved that not only has the book bearing Mandeville’s name been compiled from the works of Vincent of Beauvais, Jacques of Vitry, Boldensel, Carpini, Odoric, etc., but that it was written neither by a Knight of St. Albans, by an Englishman, or by a Sir John Mandeville, but very likely by the physician John of Burgundy or John a Beard.

In a repertory of _La Librairie de la Collégiale de Saint Paul à Liège au XVᵉ. Siècle_, published by Dr. Stanislas Bormans, in the _Bibliophile Belge_, Brussels, 1866, p. 236, is catalogued under No. 240: _Legenda de Joseph et Asseneth ejus uxore, in papiro. In eodem itinerarium Johannis de Mandevilla militis, apud guilhelmitanos Leodienses sepulti_.

Dr. S. Bormans has added the following note: “Jean Mandeville, ou Manduith, théologien et mathématicien, était né à St. Alban en Angleterre d’une famille noble. On le surnomma pour un motif inconnu, _ad Barbam_ et _magnovillanus_. En 1322, il traversa la France pour aller en Asie, servit quelque temps dans les troupes du Sultan d’Egypte et revint seulement en 1355 en Angleterre. Il mourut à Liège chez les Guilhemins, le 17th Novembre, 1372. Il laissa au dit monastère plusieurs MSS. de ses œuvres fort vantés, tant de ses voyages que de la médecine, écrits de sa main; il y avait encore en ladite maison plusieurs meubles qu’il leur laissa pour mémoire. Il a laissé quelques livres de médecine qui n’ont jamais été imprimés, des _tabulae astronomicae_, de _chorda recta et umbra, de doctrina theologica_. La relation de son voyage est en latin, français et anglais; il raconte, en y mêlant beaucoup de fables, ce qu’il a vu de curieux en Egypte, en Arabie et en Perse.”

Then is inserted, an abstract from Lefort, _Liège Herald_, at the end of the 17th century, from _Jean d’Outremeuse_, which we quote from another publication of Dr. Bormans’ as it contains the final sentence: “Mort enfin, etc.” not to be found in the paper of the _Bibliophile Belge_.

In his introduction to the _Chronique et geste de Jean des Preis dit d’Outremeuse_, Brussels, F. Hayez, 1887 (_Collection des Chroniques belges inédites_), Dr. Stanislas Bormans writes, pp. cxxxiii.–cxxxiv.: “L’an M.CCC.LXXII, mourut à Liège, le 12 Novembre, un homme fort distingué par sa naissance, avant de s’y faire connoître sous le nom de Jean de Bourgogne dit à la Barbe. Il s’ouvrit néanmoins au lit de la mort à Jean d’Outremeuse, son compère, et institué son exécuteur testamentaire. De vrai il se titra, dans le précis de sa dernière volonté, messire _Jean de Mandeville, chevalier, comte de Montfort en Angleterre, et seigneur de l’isle de Campdi et du château Perouse_. Ayant cependant eu le malheur de tuer, en son pays, un comte qu’il ne nomme pas, il s’engagea à parcourir les trois parties du monde. Vint à Liège en 1343. Tout sorti qu’il étoit d’une noblesse très-distinguée, il aima de s’y tenir caché. Il étoit, au reste, grand naturaliste, profond philosophe et astrologue, y joint en particulier une connoissance très singulière de la physique, se trompant rarement lorsqu’il disoit son sentiment à l’égard d’un malade, s’il en reviendroit ou pas. Mort enfin, on l’enterra aux F. F. Guillelmins, au faubourg d’Avroy, comme vous avez vu plus amplement cydessous.”

It is not the first time that the names _Jean de Mandeville_ and _Jean à la Barbe_ are to be met with, as Ortelius, in his description of Liège, included in his Itinerary of Belgium, has given the epitaph of the knightly physician:[37(1)]

“Leodium primo aspectu ostentat in sinistra ripa (nam dextra vinetis plena est,) magna, & populosa suburbia ad collium radices, in quorum iugis multa sunt, & pulcherrima Monasteria, inter quae magnificum illud ac nobile D. Laurentio dicatum ab Raginardo episcopo, vt habet Sigebertus, circa ann. sal. M.XXV aedificatum est in hac quoq. regione Guilelmitarū Coenobium in quo epitaphiū hoc Ioannis à Mandeuille excepimus: _Hic iacet vir nobilis Dn̄s Ioēs de Mandeville al Dcvs ad barbam miles dn̄s de Cāpdi natvs de Anglia medicīe pfessor devotissimvs orator et bonorvm largissimvs paupribus erogator qvi toto qvasi orbe lvstrato leodii diem vite sve clavsit extremvm āno Dni M CCC° LXXI°[37(2)] mēnsis novēbr die XVII_.[37(3)]

“Haec in lapide, in quo caelata viri armati imago, leonem calcantis, barba bifurcata, ad caput manus benedicens, & vernacula haec verba: _vos ki paseis sor mi pour lamovr deix proies por mi_. Clypeus erat vacuus, in quo olim laminam fuisse dicebant æream, & eius in ea itidem caelata insignia, leonem videlicet argenteum, cui ad pectus lunula rubea, in campo caeruleo, quem limbus ambiret denticulatus ex auro, eius nobis ostendebāt & cultros, ephippiaque, & calcaria, quibus vsum fuisse asserebat in peragrando toto fere terrarum orbe, vt clarius eius testatur itinerarium, quod typis etiam excusum passim habetur.”[37]

Dr. Warner writes in the _National Biography_:

“There is abundant proof that the tomb of the author of the _Travels_ was to be seen in the Church of the Guillemins or Guillelmites at Liège down to the demolition of the building in 1798. The fact of his burial there, with the date of his death, 17th November, 1372, was published by Bale in 1548 (_Summarium_, f. 149 _b_), and was confirmed independently by Jacob Meyer (_Annales rerum Flandric_., 1561, p. 165) and Lud. Guicciardini. (_Paesi Bassi_, 1567, p. 281.)”

In a letter dated from Bodley’s Library, 17th March, 1884, to _The Academy_, 12th April, 1884, No. 623, Mr. Edward B. Nicholson drew attention to the abstract from Jean d’Outremeuse, and came to the conclusion that the writer of Mandeville’s relation was a _profound liar_, and that he was the Liège Professor of Medicine, John of Burgundy or _à la Barbe_. He adds: “If, in the matter of literary honesty, John a Beard was a bit of a knave, he was very certainly no fool.”

On the other hand, M. Léopold Delisle,[38] has shown that two manuscripts, Nouv. acq. franç. 4515 (Barrois, 24) and Nouv. acq. franç. 4516 (Barrois, 185), were part formerly of one volume copied in 1371 by Raoulet of Orleans and given in the same year to King Charles V. by his physician Gervaise Crestien, _viz._ one year before the death of the so-called Mandeville; one of these manuscripts—now separate—contains the Book of Jehan de Mandeville, the other one, a treatise of “la preservacion de epidimie, minucion ou curacion d’icelle faite de maistre Jehan de Bourgoigne, autrement dit à la Barbe, professeur en médicine et cytoien du Liège,” in 1365. This bringing together is certainly not fortuitous.

Sir Henry Yule traces thus the sources of the spurious work: “Even in that part of the book which may be admitted with probability to represent some genuine experience, there are distinct traces that another work has been made use of, more or less, as an aid in the compilation, we might almost say, as a framework to fill up. This is the itinerary of the German knight William of Boldensele, written in 1336 at the desire of Cardinal Talleyrand de Perigord. A cursory comparison of this with Mandeville leaves no doubt of the fact that the latter has followed its thread, using its suggestions, and on many subjects its expressions, though digressing and expanding on every side, and too often eliminating the singular good sense of the German traveller. After such a comparison we may indicate as examples Boldensele’s account of Cyprus (_Mandeville, Halliwell’s_ ed. 1866, p. 28, and p. 10), of Tyre and the coast of Palestine (_Mandeville_, 29, 30, 33, 34), of the journey from Gaza to Egypt (34), passages about Babylon of Egypt (40), about Mecca (42), the general account of Egypt (45), the pyramids (52), some of the particular wonders of Cairo, such as the slave-market, the chicken-hatching stoves, and the apples of Paradise, _i.e._ plantains (49), the Red Sea (57), the convent on Sinai (58, 60), the account of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre (74–76), etc.”

He adds: “It is curious that no passage in Mandeville can be plausibly traced to Marco Polo, with one exception. This is (_Halliwell’s_ ed., p. 163) where he states that at Ormus the people, during the great heat, lie in water,—a circumstance mentioned by Polo, though not by Odoric. We should suppose it most likely that this fact had been interpolated in the copy of Odoric used by Mandeville; for, if he had borrowed it direct from Polo, he would have borrowed more.” (_Encyclopædia Britannica_, p. 474.)

“Leaving this question, there remains the more complex one whether the

## book contains, in any measure, facts and knowledge acquired by actual

travels and residence in the East. We believe that it may, but only as a small portion of the whole, and that confined entirely to the section of the work which treats of the Holy Land, and of the different ways of getting thither, as well as of Egypt, and in general of what we understand by the Levant.” (_Ibid._ p. 473.)

Dr. Warner deals the final blow in the _National Biography_: “The alphabets which he gives have won him some credit as a linguist, but only the Greek and the Hebrew (which were readily accessible) are what they pretend to be, and that which he calls Saracen actually comes from the _Cosmographia_ of Æthicus! His knowledge of Mohammedanism and its Arabic formulæ impressed even Yule. He was, however, wholly indebted for that information to the _Liber de Statu Saracenorum_ of William of Tripoli (_circa_ 1270), as he was to the _Historiæ Orientis_ of Hetoum, the Armenian (1307), for much of what he wrote about Egypt. In the last case, indeed, he shows a rare sign of independence, for he does not, with Hetoum, end his history of the sultanate about 1300, but carries it onto the death of En-Násir (1341), and names two of his successors. Although his statements about them are not historically accurate, this fact and a few other details suggest that he may really have been in Egypt, if not at Jerusalem, but the proportion of original matter is so very far short of what might be expected that even this is extremely doubtful.”

With this final quotation, we may take leave of John of Mandeville, aliàs John a Beard.

H. C.

---------------------------------------------------------------------- [1] “The _raphia_, here called the ‘Devil’s date,’ is celebrated as having the largest leaf in the vegetable Kingdom,” etc. In his translation of Lacerda’s journey he calls it _Raphia vinifera_.

[2] MANDEVILLE, Jehan de [By Edward Byron Nicholson, M.A., and Colonel Henry Yule, C.B.] Ext. from the _Encyclopæd. Britan._ 9th ed., xv. 1883, ppt. 4to., pp. 4.

[3] _Encyclop. Brit._ xv. p. 473.

[4] British Museum, Harley, 4383, f. 1 _verso_.

[5] _Les Voyages en Asie au XIVᵉ siècle du Bienheureux frère Odoric de Pordenone_. Paris, 1891, p. cxvi.

[6] Bibliographische Untersuchungen über die Reise-Beschreibung des Sir John Maundeville.—Dem Herrn Samuel Gottfried Reiche, Rector und Professor des Gymnasiums zu St. Elisabet in Breslau und Vice-Präses der Schlesischen Gesellschaft für Vaterländische Cultur, Ritter des rothen Adlerordens, zur Feier Seines Amts-Jubelfestes am 30. October 1840 im Namen des Gymnasiums zu St. Maria Magdalena gewidmet von Dr. Carl. Schönborn, Director, Rector und Professor.—Breslau, gedruckt bei Grass, Barth und Comp., ppt. 4to. pp. 24.

[7] Bibliographia geographica Palaestinae. Zunächst kritische Uebersicht gedruckter und ungedruckter Beschreibungen der Reisen ins heilige Land. Von Titus Tobler.—Leipzig, Verlag von S. Hirzel. 1867, 8vo., pp. iv.–265.=: C. 1336 (1322–1356). Der englische ritter John Maundeville, pp. 36–39.

[8] Bibliotheca geographica Palestinae. Chronologisches Verzeichniss der auf die Geographie des Heiligen Landes bezüglichen Literatur von 333 bis 1878 und Versuch einer Cartographie. Herausgegeben von Reinhold Röhricht. Berlin, H. Reuther, 1890, 8vo, pp. xx–742.

[9] _Bibliotheca Sinica_.—Dictionnaire bibliographique des ouvrages relatifs à l’empire chinois par Henri Cordier. Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1878–1895, 3 vol. 8vo. col. 943–959, 1921–1927, 2201.

[10] Jean de Mandeville. Ext. du _T’oung Pao_, vol. ii. No. 4, Leide, E. J. Brill, 1891, 8vo, pp. 38.

[11] Jch Otto von diemeringen ein ‖ Thůmherre zů Metz in Lothoringen . han dises bůch verwandelvsz ‖ welschs vnd vsz latin zů tütsch durch das die tütschen lüte ouch moegent ‖ dar inne lesen von menigen wunderlichen sachen die dor inne geschribe ‖ sind . von fremden landen vn̄ fremden tieren von fremden lüten vnd von ‖ irem glouben . von iren wesen von iren kleidern . vnd vō vil andern wun ‖ deren als hie noch in den capitelen geschriben stat. Und ist das bůch in ‖ fünf teil geteilt vnd saget das erst bůch von den landen vnd von den we ‖ gen vsz tütschen nider landen gen Jerusalem zů varen . vnd zů sant Ka | ‖ therinē grab vnd zů dem berg Synai . vnd von den landen vnd von den ‖ wundern die man vnterwegen do zwischen vinden mag. Jtem von des ‖ herren gewalt vnd herrschafft der do heisset der Soldan vnd von sinem ‖ wesen. Das ander bůch saget ob ymant wolt alle welt vmbfaren was ‖ lands vnd was wunders er vinden moecht. Jn manchen steten vn in vil ‖ insulen dor inne er kame . vnd saget ouch von den wegen vnd von den lā ‖ den vn̄ lüten was in des grossen herrē land ist. d̄ ȣ do heisset zů latin Ma ‖ gnus canis | das ist zů tütsch der grosz hunt. der ist so gar gewaltig vnd ‖ so rich das im vff erden an gold an edlem gestein vn̄an anderm richtům ‖ niemant gelichen mag . on allein priester Johann von Jndia. Das drit ‖ bůch saget von des vor genanten herren des grossen hůnds glowben vn̄ ‖ gewonheit vnd wie er von erst her komen ist vnd von andern sachen vil ‖ Das vierde bůch saget von jndia vnd von priester Johann vnd von siner ‖ herschafft . von sinem vrsprung vnd von siner heiligkeit von sinem glou | ‖ ben von siner gewonheit vnd vil andern wundern die in sinem lande sind ‖ Das fünfft bůch saget von manchen heydischen glouben vnd ir gewon | ‖ heit vn̄ ouch von menigerlei cristen glouben die gensit mers sint die doch ‖ nit gar vnsern glouben hand. Jtem von menigerlei Jüden glouben vnd ‖ wie vil cristen land sint vnd doch nicht vnsern glouben haltend noch re | ‖ chte cristen sind. Folio; black letter.

[12] Ce liure est eppelle ma // deuille et fut fait i compose // par monsieur iehan de man // deuille cheualier natif dāgle // terre de la uille de saīct aleī // Et parle de la terre de pro // mission cest assavoir de ieru // salem et de pluseurs autres // isles de mer et les diuerses i // estranges choses qui sont es // dites isles.

_Ends recto_ fᵒ. 88: Cy finist ce tres plaisant // liure nome Mandeville par // lanc moult autentiquement // du pays et terre d’oultre mer // Et fut fait Lā Mil cccc // lxxx le 1111 iour dauril, s.l., without any printer’s name; small folio; ff. 88; sig. _a_ (7 ff.)—l. (9 ff.); others 8 ff.—Grenville Library, 6775.

[13] F. 1 _recto_: Ce liure est appelle // mandeuille et fut fait et // compose par monsieur // iehan de mandeuille che // ualier natif dangleterre // de la uille de sainct alein // Et parle de la terre de // promission cest assauoir // de iherusalem et de plu // seurs autres isles de mer // et les diuerses et estran // ges choses qui sont esd’ // isles.—_Ends verso_ f. 93: Cy finist ce tresplay // sant liure nōme Mande // uille parlāt moult anté // tiquement du pays r t’re // doultre mer Jmprime a // lyō sur le rosne Lan Mil cccclxxx le viii iour de // freuier a la requeste de // Maistre Bartholomieu // Buyer bourgoys du dit // lyon. Small folio.

[14] F. 1 _recto_. Jtinerarius domi//ni Johānis de mā//deville militis.—F. 2 _recto_: Tabula capitulorum in // itinerarium ad partes Jhe=// rosolimitanas. ⁊ ad vlterio // res trāsmarinas domini Jo//hannis de Mandeville mili//tis Jncipit feliciter.—F. 4. _recto_: Jncipit Itinerarius a ter//ra Anglie in ptes Jherosoli =//mitanas. ⁊ in vlteriores trās//marinas. editus primo in lī//gua gallicana a milite suo au//tore Anno incarnatōnis dn̄i //M. ccc. lv. in ciuitate Leodi // ensi. ⁊ paulo post in eadē ciui//tate trāslatus in hanc formā // latinam. //

_Ends_ f. 71 _verso_: Explicit itinerarius domini // Johannis de Mandeville // militis. Small 4to, black letter, ff. 71 on a col., sig. _a–i_ iij; _a–h_ by 8 = 64 ff.; _i_, 7 ff.

[15] Reysen.—s.l.n.d., without printer’s name; fol. 108 ff. on 2 col. black letter, without sig., etc.

F. 1 _recto_: Dit is die tafel van // desen boecke // (D)at eerste capittel van // desen boeck is Hoe dat Jan vā//mandauille schyet wt enghe//lāt.... f. 108 vᵒ 26th line: regneert in allen tiden // Amen // ¶ _Laus deo in altissimo_ //.

See Campbell, _supra_, p. 599.

[16] F. 1 _verso_: Tractato de le piu marauegliose cosse e piu notabile che // se trouano in le parte del mōdo redute ⁊ collecte soto bre//uita in el presente cōpēdio dal strenuissimo caualẽr sperō // doro Johanne de Mandauilla anglico nato ne la Citā // de sancto albano el quale secōdo dio prñcialmente uisi // tato quali tute le parte habitabel de el mōdo cossi fidelm̄ // te a notato tute quelle piu degne cosse che la trouato e ve//duto in esse parte ⁊ chi bene discorre q̃sto libro auerra p // fecta cognitione de tuti li reami p̱uincie natione e popu//li gente costumi leze hystorie ⁊ degne antiquitate cō bre//uitade le quale ꝑte da altri non sono tractate ⁊ parte piu // cōsusamēte dalchū gran ualente homini son state tocate ⁊ amagiore fede el p̃sato auctore in ꝑsona e stato nel 1322. in//yerusalem Jn Asia menore chiamata Turchia i Arme//nia grande e in la picola. Jn Scythia zoe in Tartaria in // persia Jn Syria o uero suria Jn Arabia in egipto alto // ⁊ in lo inferiore in libia in la parte grande de ethiopia in // Caldea in amazonia in india mazore in la meza ⁊ in la // menore in div’se sette de latini greci iudei e barbari chri//stiani ⁊ infideli ⁊ i molte altre prouincie como appare nel // tractato de sotto.—_Ends_ f. 114 _verso_: Explicit Johannes d’Mādeuilla impressus Medio//lani ductu ⁊ auspicijs Magistri Petri de corneno pri // die Callendas augusti M.CCCCLXXX. Joha//ne Galeazo Maria Sfortia Vicecomitte Duce no // stro inuictissimo ac principe Jucondissimo. Small 4to; ff. 114; sig. _a-o_ × 8 = 112 ff.; 1 f. between _a_ and _b_.

[17] _Gesta Pont. Leodiensium_.—Vita Radvlphi de Rivo ex eius scriptis: “Obijt Radulphus anno, 1483.”

[18] This passage is not to be found in the Egerton MS. 1982, nor in the Latin versions.

[19] _Bib. Untersuchungen_.

[20] Altenglische Sprachproben nebst einem Wörterbuche unter Mitwirkung von Karl Goldbeck herausgegeben von Eduard Mätzner. Erster Band: Sprachproben. Zweite Abtheilung: Prosa. Berlin. Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. (Vol. i. 1869, large 8vo, pp. 415; vol. i., _John Maundeville_, pp. 152–221.)

[21] _Encyclopædia. Brit._, p. 475.

[22] _Nat. Biog._ p. 23–24.

[23] _The Academy_, x. p. 477.—_Encyclopædia Britannica_, 9th ed., XV., p. 475.

[24] The // Voiage // and // Travaile // of // Sir John Maundevile, kt. // Which Treateth of the // Way to Hierusalem; and of // Marvayles of Inde, // With other // Ilands and Countryes. //—Now publish’d entire from an Original MS. // in the Cotton Library. //—London: // Printed for J. Woodman, and D. Lyon, in // Russel-Street, Covent-Garden, and C. Davis, // in Hatton-Garden. 1725, 8vo, 5. ff. n. c. + pp. xvi.—384 + 4 ff. n. c.

[25] The Voiage and Travayle of Sir John Maundeville Knight which treateth of the way towards Hierosallun and of marvayles of Inde with other ilands and countreys. Edited, Annotated, and Illustrated in Facsimile by John Ashton.... London, Pickering & Chatto, 1887, large 8vo., pp. xxiv.–289.

[26] _L.c._ p. vi.

[27] The Voiage and Travaile of Sir John Maundevile, Kt. which treateth of the way to Hierusalem; and of Marvayles of Inde, with other ilands and countryes. Reprinted from the Edition of A.D. 1725. With an introduction, additional notes, and Glossary. By J. O. Halliwell, Esq., F.S.A., F.R.A.S. London: Published by Edward Lumley, M.D.CCC.XXXIX., 8vo, pp. xvii.–xii.–326.

The Voiage and Travaille of Sir John Maundevile ... By J. O. Halliwell, London: F. S. Ellis, MDCCCLXVI., 8vo, pp xxxi.–326.

[28] The Buke of John Maundeuill being the Travels of sir John Mandeville, knight 1322–1356 a hitherto unpublished English version from the unique copy (Egerton Ms. 1982) in the British Museum edited together with the French text, notes, and an introduction by George F. Warner, M.A., F.S.A., assistant-keeper of Manuscripts in the British Museum. Illustrated with twenty-eight miniatures reproduced in facsimile from the additional MS. 24,189. Printed for the Roxburghe Club. Westminster, Nichols and Sons.... MDCCCLXXXIX., large 4to, pp. xlvi. + 232 + 28 miniatures.

[29] There are in the British Museum twenty-nine MSS. of Mandeville, of which ten are French, nine English, six Latin, three German, and one Irish. Cf. _Warner_, p. x.

[30] Cf. _Warner_, p. 61.

[31] Mayence, Chapter’s Library: “Incipit Itinerarius fidelis Fratris ODERICI, _socii Militis Mendavil_, per Indiam.”—Wolfenbüttel, Ducal Library, No. 40, Weissemburg: “Incipit itinerarius fratris ODERICI socii militis Mandauil per Indiam.”—HENRI CORDIER, _Odoric de Pordenone_, p. lxxii. and p. lxxv.

[32] _Purchas, His Pilgrimes_, 3rd Pt., London, 1625: “and, O that it were possible to doe as much for our Countriman Mandeuil, who next (if next) was the greatest Asian Traueller that euer the World had, & hauing falne amongst theeues, neither Priest, nor Leuite can know him, neither haue we hope of a Samaritan to releeue him.”

[33] _Astley_ (iv. p. 620): “The next Traveller we meet with into _Tartary_, and the Eastern Countries, after _Marco Polo_, is Friar _Odoric_, of _Udin_ in Friuli, a _Cordelier_; who set-about the Year 1318, and at his Return the Relation of it was drawn-up, from his own Mouth, by Friar _William_ of _Solanga_, in 1330. _Ramusio_ has inserted it in _Italian_, in the second Volume of his Collection; as _Hakluyt_, in his Navigations, has done the _Latin_, with an _English_ Translation. This is a most superficial Relation, and full of _Lies_; such as People with the Heads of Beasts, and Valleys haunted with Spirits: In one of which he pretends to have entered, protected by the Sign of the Cross; yet fled for Fear, at the Sight of a Face that grinned at him. In short, though he relates some Things on the _Tartars_ and _Manci_ (as he writes _Manji_) which agree with _Polo’s_ Account; yet it seems plain, from the Names of Places and other Circumstances, that he never was in those Countries, but imposed on the Public the few Informations he had from others, mixed with the many Fictions of his own. He set out again for the East in 1331; but warned, it seems, by an Apparition a few Miles from _Padua_, he returned thither, and died.” And a final blow in the index: “_Oderic, Friar, Travels of_, iv. 620 a. _A great liar!!_”

[34] E. B. Nicholson.—Letters to the _Academy_, 11th November, 1876; 12th February, 1881. E. B. N. and Henry Yule, MANDEVILLE, in _Encyclopædia Britannica_, 9th ed., 1883, pp. 472–475.

[35] Die ungedruckten Lateinischen Versionen Mandeville’s. (Beilage zum Programm des Gymnasiums zu Crefeld.) 1886.

[36] Untersuchungen über Johan von Mandeville und die Quellen seiner Reisebeschreibung. Von Albert Bovenschen. (_Zeitschrift d. Ges. für Erdkunde zu Berlin_, XXIII. Bd., 3 u. 4 Hft. No. 135, 136, pp. 177–306.)

[37] (1) Itinerarivm // per nonnv. las // Galliæ Belgicæ partes, // Abrahami Ortelii et // Ioannis Viviani. // Ad Gerardvm Mercatorem, // Cosmographvm. // Antverpiæ, // Ex officina Christophori Plantini. // clↄ. lↄ. lxxxiv. // small 8vo, pp. 15–16.

(2) Read 1372.

(3) _Purchas, His Pilgrimes_, 3rd Pt., Lond., 1625, reproduces it on p. 128: “Hic jacet vir nobilis, D. _Ioannes de Mandeville_, aliter dictus ad Barbam, Miles, Dominus de Campdi, natus de Anglia, Medicinæ Professor, deuotissimus, orator, & bonorum largissimus pauperibus erogator qui toto quasi orbe lustrato, _Leodij_ diem vitæ suæ clausit extremum. Anno Dom. 1371, Mensis Nouembris, die 17.”

[38] _Bibliothèque nationale:—Catalogue des manuscrits des fonds Libri et Barrois_. Paris, 1888. 8vo. cf. pp. 251–253.

INDEX

Transcriber’s Note:

Numbers in _italics_ refer to Prefatory Material in volume I ‘i.’ and ‘ii.’ indicate volume referred to ‘n’ indicates item is in Notes on that page

Aas, Asu, _see_ Alans Abacan, a Tartar general, ii. 255, 261n, 596n Ábah, _see_ Ávah Abaji, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n Ábáká (Abaga), Khan of Persia, i. 33n, 36n, 91n, 103n, ii. 465–467, 474, 475, 477n, 495n Abano, Pietro of, his notice of Polo, _119_ Abash (Ḥabsh), _see_ Abyssinia Abba Gregory, ii. 433n Abbás, Sháh, i. 90n Abbott, Consul Keith E., i. 81n, 82n, 89n, 92n, 96n, 99n, 106n, 111n, 113n, 114n, 125n Abdul Kuri islands, ii. 405n —— Mejid, i. 175n Abeskun (Baxon), on the Caspian, i. 59n Abher, i. 38n, 82n Abkashian forests, boxwood of the, i. 57n _Abnús_, ebony, ii. 272n Abraha, ruler of Yemen, ii. 434n Abraiaman, _see_ Brahmans Abubakr, Atabeg of Fars, i. 85n, ii. 348n —— Ibrahim, and Mahomed, engineers employed by Kúblái, ii. 168n Abu’l Abbas Ahmed VII., Khalif of Baghdad, i. 69n —— Fázl, i. 103n, 168n, 169n, ii. 367, 374n Abulfeda, his geography, _4_, i. 3n, 6n, 9n, 53n, 57n, 58n, 75n, 81n, 110n, 385n, ii. 237n, 286n, 367n, 377n, 486n, 489n; at the siege of Acre, 165n Abulfiez Khan, king of Bokhara, i. 88n Abu Nasr Mohammed IX., Khalif of Baghdad, i. 69n —— Saïd, i. 86n, ii. 347n Abyssinia (Abash), ii. 427 _seqq._, 431n; its king’s punishment of Soldan of Aden, 428–430; dominion on the coast, mediæval history and chronology, 434n–437n; table of kings, 435n; wars with Mahomedan states, 436n Acbalec Manzi, “White City of the Manzi frontier,” ii. 33, 34n, 35n Acbalec or Acbaluc (Cheng-ting fu), ii. 13, 14n Accambale, king of Champa, ii. 267, 270n Achan, i. 66n Achin, Acheh, Achem, ii. 283n, 286n, 295n, 296n, 300n, 303n, 305n, 307n; its gold and lign-aloes, 287n; conversion of, 288n; its great power at one time, 289n; elephants at, 289n —— Head, ii. 300n, 307n Achmath, the Bailo, _see_ Ahmad Acomat Soldan (Ahmad Sultan), seizes throne of Tabriz, ii. 467; goes to encounter Argon, 468; rejects his remonstrance, 469; defeats and takes him, 470; hears of Argon’s escape, is taken and put to death, 473; notes on the history, 470n, 474n Acorn bread, i. 122n Acqui, Friar Jacopo d’, his notice of Polo, _54_, _67_, _119_ Acre, i. 17, 22; Broils at, between Venetians and Genoese, _42_; plan of, 18n; captured by Saracens, ii. 165n, 441n; wickedness of, 442n; Polos at, 593n Adam, Bishop and Pope of China, ii. 28n —— Seth, and the Tree of Life, legend of, i. 135n Adamodana, Castle of, i. 58n Adam’s Apple, i. 99n —— sepulchre on mountain (Adam’s Peak) in Ceylon, ii. 316, 328n; rubies, 316n; his teeth, hair, etc., 319–320; the footmark, 321n–322n Adel, apparently confused with Aden, ii. 433n, 435n, 440n Aden, Horse and other Trade with India, ii. 340, 348n, 390, 407, 427, 431, 438; Soldan’s treatment of a bishop, 428; Vengeance of King of Abyssinia on him, 430; confused with Adel, 433n; account of Kingdom, 438, 439n–440n; the Sultan, 438–439, 440n; intercourse and trade with China, tanks, 440n; view of, 441 Adoration of the Emperor, i. 391 _Adulis_, ii. 432n; inscription of, 434n Aegae, Ayas on the site of ancient, i. 16n Aepyornis and its eggs, ii. 416n–417n Aëtius, his prescription of musk, i. 279n, ii. 302n; of camphor, 302n Afghans, their use of the fat-tailed sheep, i. 100n Africa, Sea surrounding to the South, ii. 415n Agassiz, Professor, i. 100n Agathocles, Coins of, i. 163n Ἀγαθοῦ δαίμονος, island, ii. 310n Agha Ali Sháh, present representative of the Old Man of the Mountain, i. 148n —— Khan Meheláti, late representative of the Old Man, i. 147n Aghrukji or Ukuruji, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n Agricola, Governor of Cappadocia, etc., i. 45n Aguil, Mongol general, ii. 136, 138n Ahmad (Achmath), the Bailo, of Fenaket, his power, oppressions, death, etc., i. 415 _seqq._, 421n —— Sultan, Khan of Persia, _see_ Acomat Ahwaz, province, i. 65n Aidháb, ii. 439n Aidhej, or Mal-Amir, i. 85n Aijaruc, Kaidu’s daughter, ii. 463; her strength and prowess, 463 _seqq._; her name, 463 Aikah Nowin, Engineer in Chief of Chinghiz, ii. 168n Ai-lao (afterwards Nan-chao), ancient name of the Shans, ii. 79n _Aín Akbari_ (_Ayeen Akbery_), i. 65n, 99n, 101n, 103n, 409n, ii. 116n Ajmir, ii. 426n Akbar and Kúblái, a parallel, i. 349n Ak Bulák salt mines, i. 154n Akhaltziké (Western Georgia), i. 58n Akhtuba River, i. 5n, 6n Ak-khoja, ii. 470n Aksarai, or Ghori River, i. 152n Aksu River, i. 172n, 175n Aktár, i. 96n Aktásh Valley, i. 172n, 175n _Alabastri_, ii. 432n Alacou, _see_ Hulákú _Aladja_, striped cotton cloth, i. 44n Alamút, Castle of the Ismailites, i. 141n, 142n, 145n, 148n Alan country, Alania, i. 57n, ii. 490, 491n Alans, or Aas, massacre at Chang-chau of, ii. 178; employed under Mongols, 179n Alaone, the name, _56_ Alarm Tower, at Cambaluc, i. 375, 378n; at Kinsay, ii. 189 _Alatcha_, cotton stuff with blue and red stripes, i. 190n Alau, _see_ Hulákú Aláuddin (Alaodin), _see_ Old Man of the Mountain —— (Alawating of Mufali), an engineer in Kúblái’s service, ii. 167n —— Khilji, Sultan of Delhi, i. 104n, ii. 163n, 169n, 333n, 398n, 400n Albenigaras, Mt., ii. 362n Al Biruni, i. 104n, 174n, ii. 400n Alboquerque, _see_ D’Alboquerque. Alchemy, Kúblái’s, i. 423 Aleppo, i. 23n Alexander the Great, allusions to legends and romances about, _113_, i. 14n, 129n–133n, ii. 322n, 485n; his rampart (Iron Gate), i. 50, 53n, 56n, 57n; the curtains at a banquet given by, 66n; and the _ferrum candidum_, 93n; site of his battle with Darius, 128, 138n; his wife Roxana, 151; kills a lion, 152n; Princes claiming descent from (Zulcarniain), 157, 160n; his horse Bucephalus, 158; fixes chains on Adam’s Peak, ii. 322n; said to have colonised Socotra, 409n; his tower on the border of Darkness, 485n Alexander III., Pope, i. 231n Alexander IV., Pope, i. 8n Alexandria, _9_, ii. 235; trade from India to, 390, 438 _Alhinde_, _Alfinde_, _Alinde_, _Al-hint_, i. 93n ’Ali and Aliites, i. 140n–141n Alidada, i. 452n Alihaiya, Kúblái’s general, ii. 167n Alinak, ii. 474n Alligator, in Carajan, ii. 76, 81n; mode of killing, 77; eaten, 78, 81n; prophecy of Bhartpúr about, 149n Almalik, ii. 462n Almanacs, Chinese (Tacuin), i. 447, 448n Almonds, i. 153, 155n Aloes, Socotrine, ii. 409n —— wood, _see_ Lign-aloes _Alor_, war cry, _43_ Al-Ramni, Al-Ramin, _see_ Sumatra Altai (Altay) Mountains, i. 212, 215n; the Khan’s burial-place, 246, 269; used for the Khingan range, 247n, 306n Altun-Khan, Mountain, i. 247n —— sovereign, ii. 19n Amazons, fable of, ii. 405n Ambergris, ii. 308n, 406, 411, 423, 424n; how got, 408n _Amber-rosolli_, i. 114n Amda Zion, king of Abyssinia, his wars _v._ Mahomedans, ii. 435n _seqq._; not the king mentioned by Polo, 436n Ament, Rev. W. S., i. 361n, 421n, ii. 6, 11, 12 _Ameri_, a kind of Brazil wood, ii. 301n, 380n Amhara, ii. 436n Amien, Mien (Burma), ii. 98, 99n Amita Buddha, i. 460n Ammianus Marcellinus, ii. 180n Amoy, ii. 231n, 232n; harbour, ii. 240n, 241n; languages, 244n _Amphora_, _Anfora_, ii. 417n Amu, Aniu, _see_ Anin _Amuki_, devoted comrades of the king, ii. 347n _Anamis_ (Minao) River, i. 114n Ananda, Kúblái’s grandson, ii. 29n, 31n Anár, i. 90n Anaurahta, king of Burma, ii. 99n, 329n Ancestor Worship, ii. 85, 96n Anchors, Wooden, ii. 386, 388n _Andaine_, _andena_, _andanicum_, _see_ Ondanique Andaman (Angamanain) islands, ii. 306; described, 307n, 309–312n; people, 308n, 309, 311n; form of the word, 310n _Andan_, _andun_, Wotiak for steel, i. 94n Andragiri, ii. 301n Andreas, king of Abyssinia, ii. 435n, 436n Andrew, Bishop of Zayton, ii. 237n —— Grand Duke of Rostof and Susdal, i. 7n _Andromeda ovalifolia_, poisonous, i. 218n Angamanain, _see_ Andaman Angan, or Hanjám, i. 115n _’Angka_, gryphon, _see_ Ruc Angkor, ruins of, _13_ Ani in Armenia, i. 234n Animal Patterns, _see_ Patterns Anin, province, ii. 119, 120n, 121n, 123, 128n, 129n, 266n Annals of the Indo-Chinese States, ii. 106n ’An-nam, or Tong-king, ii. 120n Anselmo, Friar, i. 131n _Anthropoides Virgo_, the demoiselle, i. 297n Antioch, i. 24n Antongil Bay, Madagascar, ii. 414n Aotonomoff, Spasski, his ascent of Ararat, i. 49n _Apostoille_, word used for Pope, i. 12n Apples of Paradise (Konars), i. 97, 99n, ii. 365 Apricots, ii. 210n _’Apuhota_ (Kapukada?), ii. 380n Apushka (Apusca), Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n Arababni, ii. 436n Arab geography, _132_ —— colonies in Madagascar, ii. 414n —— horses, early literary recognition of, ii. 349n; trade in, _see_ Horses —— merchants, in Southern India, ii. 376 —— Seamen’s Traditions about Java, ii. 274n Arabi (Arabs), i. 60 Arabia, ii. 438–451 Arabic character, i. 29n _Arachosia, arachoti_, ii. 329n, 402n _Araines_, ii. 461, 462n Arakan, ii. 100n, 286n, 290n, 298n Aram (Harám), Place of the, i. 139, 141n Ararat, Mount, i. 46; ascents of, 49n Arblasts, crossbows, ii. 78, 82n, 161n Arbre Sol, or Arbre Sec, Region of the (Khorasan), _113_, i. 38n, 83, 127, 128n–139n, ii. 466, 474, 475; tree described—_Chínár_ or Oriental plane, i. 127, 128n–138n; various readings, 129n; _Arbre seul_, a wrong reading, i. 129n, 138n; Tree of the Sun legend, 129n–131n; Christian legend of the Dry Tree, 131n; engrafted on legends of Alexander, 132n; Trees of Grace in Persia, 134n; Dry Trees in Mahomedan legend, 135n; in Rabbinical and Buddhist stories, and legends of the Wood of the Cross, 135n–136n; Polo’s _Arbre Sec_ to be sought near Damghan, 138n; Sabaean apologue, 138n; clue to the term _Arbre Sec_, 148n Arcali, Arculin, _see_ Erculin Architectural remains in Indo-China, _13_ Ardeshír Bábekán, first Sassanian king, i. 91n Ardeshír, last sovereign of Shabánkára, i. 86n Areca, ii. 309n, 374n _Areng Saccharifera_, ii. 297n Arezzo, i. 21n Argaeus, Mount, i. 44n Argali, ii. 483n Arghún, Khan of Persia (Polo’s Argon, Lord of the Levant), _23–24_, i. 14n, ii. 50, 466–467; sends an embassy to Kúblái for a wife, i. 32, 33n; is dead when she arrives, 35, 36n, 38n, 101n; his unhappy use of the elixir vitae, ii. 369n; advances against his uncle Ahmad, 467; harangues his chiefs, 468; sends Ahmad a remonstrance, 469; is taken prisoner, 470; released by certain chiefs, 471; obtains sovereignty, 472; his death, 474; his beauty, 478n Argons (Arghún), half-breeds, i. 101n, 284, 290n Arii, Ariana, ii. 402n Arikbuga, Kúblái’s brother, i. 334n Arimaspia, ii. 419n Arimaspian gold, ii. 419n Ariora-Keshimur, i. 86n, 98, 104n; meaning of _Ariora_, 104n Ariosto, i. 17n Aripo, ii. 335n, 337n Aristotle, _130_, i. 87n, 130n, ii. 409n Arjish (Arzizi), i. 45, 49n Arkasun Noian, ii. 474n _Arkhaiun_, applied to Oriental Christians or their Clergy, i. 290n Armenia, Greater, i. 45, 98 Armenia (Hermenia), Lesser or Cilician, _10_, i. 16, 20, 22, 23n, 41 Armenian Christians, i. 290n Armenians, i. 43, 45, 75 Armillary Zodiacal Sphere, i. 450n Armour of boiled leather, _see_ Cuirbouly Arms of Kerman, i. 90, 96n; of the Tartars, i. 260, 263n, ii. 460 Arredon River, i. 54n Arrow Divination, i. 243n Arrows, Tartar, ii. 460 Artacki, i. 281n Arts, the Seven, i. 13, 14n Aru, Cumahā, ii. 303n Arucki, i. 281n Aruk, ii. 474n Arulun Tsaghan Balghasun (Chagan-Nor), i. 297n, 306n Arya Chakravarti, ii. 316n Aryavartta, the Holy Lands of Indian Buddhism, i. 104n Arzinga (Erzingan), i. 45, 46n Arziron (Erzrum), i. 45, 48n Arzizi (Arjish), i. 45, 49n Asbestos, and the Salamander, i. 212, 216n–217n Asceticism of the Sensin, i. 303; of the Jogis, ii. 365 Asedin Soldan (Ghaiassuddin Balban, Sultan of Delhi), i. 99, 104n, 105n Ashar (Asciar), king of Cail, ii. 370, 373n Ashishin, _see_ Assassins Ashod, founder of the Bagratid dynasty, i. 53n Ashurada, i. 59n Asikan, Mongol general, ii. 260n Aṣoka, ii. 328 _Asper_, or _akché_, about a groat, ii. 22, 23n Assai River, i. 54n Assassins (Ashishin, Hashíshin), Ismailites, i. 84n, 140; how the Old Man trained them, 142; murders by, 144n; their destruction, 145; survival and recent circumstances of the sect, 146n Asses, in Persia, i. 83, 87n, 88, 89n, 123, 225n; in Mongolia, 224, 225n, 397; in Madagascar, ii. 413, 421n; in Abyssinia, 431; in Far North, 479, 481n Asterius, Bishop of Amasia in Pontus, i. 66n Astrakhan (Gittarchan), i. 5n, 6n Astrolabe, i. 446 Astrology, -ers, in Tangut, i. 205; of Chinghiz, 241; at Kúblái’s Court, 301, 391; at Cambaluc, 446; of Tibet, ii. 49; at Kinsay, 191, 203; in Maabar, 344; in Coilum, 376 Astronomical instruments, ancient Chinese, i. 378n, 449n–454n Atabegs, of Mosul, i. 61n; of Lúr, 85n; of Fars, 85n, 121n; of Yezd, 88; of Kerman, 91n Atjeh, _see_ Achin Atkinson’s Narratives, and their credibility, i. 214n, 215n Atlas, Chinese, in Magliabecchian Library, ii. 193n Ἀτταγὰς (Black Partridge), i. 99 Attalus, King, i. 66n At-Thaibi family, i. 121n Auberoche, Siege of, ii. 163n, 165n Audh (Oudh), ii. 427n Aufat, Ifat, ii. 435n Augury, _see_ Omens Aung Khan (Unc Can), _see_ Prester John Aurangzíb, i. 168n Aurora, Ibn Fozlán’s account of, i. 8n Aussa, ii. 435n Ávah, Abah, Ava, one of the cities of the Magi, i. 80, 81n Avarian, epithet of S. Thomas, ii. 353, 355n–356n Avebury, Lord, on _couvade_, ii. 93n Avicenna’s classification of Iron, i. 94n _Avigi, ′afçi (falco montanus)_, i. 50, 57n Axum, Inscription, ii. 432n; Church of, 433n; Court of, 434n Ayas (Layas, Aiazzo, etc.), port of Cilician Armenia, _19_, i. 16, 17n, 20, 22, 41; Sea fight at, _43_, _46_, _54_ Ayuthia, _13_, ii. 278n, 279n _Azumiti_, ii. 432n Azure, Ultramarine (_lapis armenus_) Mines in Badakhshan, i. 157, 162n; in Tenduc, 284; ore, 365, 370n

Baba Buzurg, worshipped by the Lurs, i. 85n Baber, E. C., on Ch’êng-tú, ii. 38n; on wild oxen of Tibet, 52n; Lolos, 61n–63n; Gold River (Brius), 67n; the word Caindu, 70n; Talifu, 80n; Mekong River 88n; Zardandan, 89n; site of battle between Kúblái and king of Mien, 105n; descent of Mien, 108n Baboons, etymology, ii. 385n, 431 Báb-ul-abwáh, “The Gate of Gates,” Pass of Derbend, i. 53n Babylon, Babylonia (Cairo or Egypt), i. 22, 24n, ii. 226, 230n; Sultan of, i. 22, ii. 439, 473 Babylonish garments, i. 66n _Baccadeo_, indigo, ii. 382n Baccanor, ii. 386n Bacon, Roger, i. 94n, 426n; as geographer, _114_, _131_ Bacsi, _see_ Bakhshi Bactria, its relation to Greece, i. 160n Bacu, Sea of (Caspian), i. 59n Badakhshan (Badashan), i. 98, 104n, 154, 157; its population, 155n, 160n; capitals of, 156n; Mirs of, 156n, 160n; legend of Alexandrian pedigree of its kings, 157, 160n; depopulation of, 156n, 163n; scenery, 158n; dialects, 160n; forms of the name, 161n; great river of (Upper Oxus), 170 Badáún, ii. 427n Badger, Rev. Dr. G. P., i. 65n, ii. 444n Badghís, i. 150n, ii. 467 _Badgír_, Wind-catchers, ii. 452, 453n Badruddín Lúlú, last Atabeg of Mosul, i. 61n _Báfk_ (Báft), i. 89n, 111n, 122n Baghdad (Baudas), Baldac, taken by Alaü, Hulákú, i. 63; its Khalif, 63, 64; the miracle of the mountain, 69 —— Archbishop of, ii. 407 —— its indigo (_baccadeo_), ii. 382n Bagratidae, of Armenia, i. 42n; of Georgia, 52n Bagration-Mukransky, Prince, i. 53n Bahár, ii. 427n Bahárak, plain, i. 156n Bahá-uddin Ayaz, Wazir of Kalhát, i. 120n Bahá-ul-hakh, the Saint of Multán, ii. 82n Bahrámábád, i. 90n, 122n Bahrámjird Village, i. 113n Bahrein, ii. 348n Baiberdon, i. 49n Baiburt (Paipurth), Castle of, i. 48n, 49n Baidu Khan, i. 14n, ii. 475n; seizes throne of Persia, 476; displaced and killed by Gházán, 476; alleged to be a Christian, 476, 477n Bailo, the title, i. 417; etymology of, 421n Bakhshi (Bacsi), Lamas, i. 414, 445; their enchantments, 301, 302, 314n–318n; various meanings of the word, 314n Bakhtyáris of Luristán, the, i. 87n Baku, oil fields of, i. 46, 49n; Sea of (Caspian), i. 59n _Balad-ul-Falfal_ (Malabar), ii. 377n _Baladi_, ii. 381n _Balalaika_, a two-stringed Tartar instrument, i. 339n _Balánjaríyah, devoted lieges_, ii. 347n Bala-Sagun, i. 232n Balas rubies, i. 157, 161n, ii. 362n Baldac, _see_ Baghdad _Baldacchini_ (_Baudekins_), brocades made at Baghdad, i. 63, 65n Baldwin II. (de Courtenay), last Latin Emperor of Constantinople, i. 2, 3n Bali, Island of, ii. 287n —— in Abyssinia, ii. 436n _Balios_, i. 421n _Balish_ (a money of account), ii. 218n _Balista_, always a crossbow in mediæval times, ii. 161n Balkh (Balc), i. 151 Balkhash Lake, ii. 459n Ballads, Genoese, on sea-fights at Ayas and Curzola, _43_ _seqq._ Ballard, Mr., ii. 382n, 387n Balor, Balaur, Bilaur, Malaur, Bolor, i. 172, 178n–179n _Bâlos_, Malacca boats with two rudders, i. 119n _Balsamodendron Mukul_, ii. 397n Balthazar, of the Magi, i. 78, 82n Bálti, i. 160n, 178n _Balustrade_, etymology of the word, _38_ Bamboo (always called canes by Polo), its multifarious uses, i. 299, 307n; Kúblái’s Chandu Palace made of, 299, 306n; great, on banks of Caramoran river, ii. 220; explode loudly when burning, 42, 43, 46n; large in Tibet, 48n; ropes of, 171, 174n; in Che kiang, 221n Bamian, caves at, i. 156n; huge recumbent image at, 221n _Bám-i-Duniah_, “Roof of the World,” i. 171, 174n Bamm, i. 113n Bandar Abbás (Bandar-Abbási), i. 86n, 89n, 106n, 122n Bandith, i. 98, 100n, 151 Bangala, _see_ Bengal Banzaroff, Dorji, on Shamanism, i. 258n Baptism, accompanied by branding, in Abyssinia, ii. 427, 432n Bara, ii. 305n Barac (Borrak), Khan of Chagatai, i. 9, 10n, 103n; his war with Arghún, ii. 458n, 467 Baradaeus, Jacob, or James Zanzale, Bishop of Edessa, i. 61n Barbaro, Josafat, i. 49n, 53n, 100n, 426n, 427n Barbarossa, Frederic, _36_, i. 82n Barberino, Francesco da, _36_, _118_, i. 117n _Barda’at_, saddle-cloths, i. 61n Bardesir, i. 112n Bardshír, Bardsír, Bard-i-Ardeshír, i. 92n Bargu (Barguchin Tugrum, or Barguti), plain, i. 269, 270n _Barguerlac, Syrrhaptes Pallasii_, a kind of sand grouse, i. 269, 272n; its migration into England, 273n Barguzinsk, i. 270n Barin, Mongol tribe, ii. 148n Bark, money made from, _108_, i. 423; fine clothes from, ii. 124, 127n Barka (Barca), Khan, ruler of Kipchak, i. 4, 5n, 103n, ii. 491; his war with Hulákú, i. 4, ii. 494 _seqq._ Barkul, i. 345n _Barkút, búrgút (bearcoote)_, eagle trained to the chase, i. 397, 399n Barlaam and Josaphat, Story of Saints, from Legend of Buddha, ii. 323n _seqq._ Barley, huskless, i. 158, 162n Baroch, ii. 367n _Baron-tala_, name applied by Mongols to Tibet, i. 214n Barons (Shieng or Sing), Kaan’s twelve, ii. 430 Barozzi, Nicolo, _30_, _70_ Barros, John de, i. 110n, 120n; geography of, _3_ Barsauma (St. Barsamo), i. 77 Barskul (Barscol), “Leopard Lake,” i. 343, 345n Bartizan, Kúblái’s wooden, i. 337, 339n Barus, Barros (Sumatra), its camphor, ii. 302n–303n, 304n _Barussae insulae_, ii. 310n _Barygaza_, ii. 397n, 408n Bashai (Pashai), i. 165n Bashkirds (Hungarians), i. 57n, ii. 492n Bashpah, Lama, and the Mongol character called after him, i. 28n, 353n, ii. 46n Basma, _see_ Pasei _Basmuls_ (Guasmuls), half-breeds, i. 284, 292n Basra (Bastra), noted for its date-groves, i. 63, 65n Bathang, ii. 45n, 48n, 56n, 67n, 70n Baths, natural hot, near Hormuz, i. 110–122n; in Cathay, 442; public at Kinsay, ii. 189, 198n Batigala, Batticalla, ii. 426n, 443n Batochina, ii. 302n Bats, large, in India, ii. 345 Battas of Sumatra, and cannibalism, ii. 288n, 298n Batthála, Bettelar (Patlam in Ceylon), ii. 337n Battles, Kúblái _v._ Nayan, i. 336; Tartars _v._ king of Mien, ii. 101; Caidu _v._ Khan’s forces, 461; Borrak and Arghún, 467; Arghún and Ahmad, 470n; Hulákú and Barka, 496; Toktai and Nogai, 499 Bátú, Khan of Kipchak, founder of Sarai, _11_, i. 5n, 6n, 245, 247n; invades Russia, 490, 493n; made by Polo into two kings—Sain and Patu, 491, 492n; his character and cruelty, 492n Baudas, _see_ Baghdad _Baudekins_ (baldacchini), brocades made at Baghdad, i. 63, 65n _Bauduin de Sebourc_, _121_ _seqq._, ii. 141, 144, 189, 216 Bavaria, Duke Ernest of, a mediæval Romance, ii. 418n Bawárij, corsairs, ii. 410n Bayan Chingsian, Kúblái’s greatest Captain, i. 10n, 334n, 361n, ii. 138n, 208n, 462n; prophecy connected with his name, 145, 150n; his conquest of Manzi or South China, 146; his history and character, 148n, 149n; his exceptional cruelty at Chang-chau, 179, 180n Bayan, Khagan of the Avars, ii. 148n Bayan (Baian), Kúblái’s Master of the Hounds, i. 400, 401n Bayan, son of Násruddin, ii. 104n Bayezid Ilderim, i. 45n Bdellium, ii. 397n Beads, Hindu, ii. 338, 347n Bears, i. 396, 397, 401, ii. 31, 37, 42, 78, 382, 411, 431; white in Far North, 479, 481n Beast and bird patterns, _see_ Patterns Beaten gold, i. 387, 388n Beaujeu, William de, Master of the Temple, i. 25n Beauty of—Georgians, i. 50, 53n; Khorasan women, 128; Kashmir women, 166; Sinju women, 276; _Argons_, or half-breeds, 284; the Ungrat or Kungurat tribe, 357; people of Coloman, ii. 122; Kinsay women, 186; Kaidu’s daughter, 463; Arghún Khan, 478; the Russians, 487 Beds, their arrangement in India, ii. 346, 352n Beef, not eaten in Maabar, except by the Govi, ii. 341, 350n; formerly eaten in India, 350n Bejas of the Red Sea Coast, ii. 425, 432n, 434n Belgutai, Chinghiz’s stepbrother, i. 334n “Belic” for “Melic,” ii. 470n Bell at Cambaluc, great, i. 375, 378n, 414 Bellál Rajas, ii. 367n _Belledi, balladi_, ginger so called, ii. 381n; Spanish use of the word, _ib._ Benares, brocades of, i. 66n Bendocquedar, _see_ Bundúkdári, Bíbars Benedict XII., Pope, ii. 179n Bengal (Bangala), _12_; king of Mien (Burma) and, ii. 98; why Polo couples these, 99n; relations between Burma and, 99n, 114; claim asserted by king of Burma to, 100n; alleged Mongol invasion of, 115n; its distance from Caugigu, 120; its currency, 123; confused with Pegu by Polo, 128n, 131n Beni Búya dynasty, i. 91n Benjamin of Tudela, on Alexander’s Rampart, i. 54n; on the Gryphon, ii. 418n Benzoin, etymology of, ii. 286n, 396n Berard, Thos., Master of the Temple, i. 23, 24n Berbera, Sea of, ii. 415n Berchet, G., _27_, ii. 507n Bereké, Bátu Khan’s brother, i. 5n Bernier, on Kashmir women’s beauty, i. 169n _Berrie_, the Arabic Băríya, a desert, i. 237n Bettelar, rendezvous of Pearl Fishers, ii. 331, 337n _Beyamini_, wild oxen of Tibet, ii. 50, 52n Bezant, i. 405, 424, 425, 426n, 427n, 444, ii. 41n, 186, 218n, 346n, 349n, 479; value of, 592n _Bhagavata_, ii. 346n Bhamó, and River of, ii. 70n, 105n, 107n, 108n, 113n Bhartpúr, prophecy about, ii. 149n Bhattis, the, i. 104n Bháwalpúr, i. 104n “Bhim’s Baby,” colossal idol at Dhamnár caves, i. 221n Bianco’s, Andrea, maps, i. 133n Biar, ii. 305n Bibars Bundúkdári, _see_ Bundúkdári Bielo Osero, ii. 486n _Bigoncio_, a firkin, i. 384n Bilúchis, i. 101n; their robber raids, 106n; Lumri or Numri, 114n Binh Thuan (Champa), ii. 268n Binkin, ii. 230n Bintang (Pentam), ii. 280, 284 Birch-bark vessels, i. 309n; books, ii. 124, 127n Bír-dhúl, or Bujardawal, cap. of Ma’bar, ii. 335n Bird-hunts, i. 269, 272n Birdwood, Sir G., ii. 396n, 446n, 449n Birhōrs of Chuta Nagpúr, ii. 298n Bir-Pandi, or Pira-Bandi, ii. 333n, 334n Birthday, celebration of Kúblái’s, i. 387 Bishbalik (Urumtsi), i. 214n, 440n Bishop, of Male Island, ii. 404; story of an Abyssinian, 428 Bitter bread, i. 110, 122n —— water, i. 110, 122n, 194 Blac, Blachia (Lac, Wallach), ii. 489n _Black-bone_, Chinese name for Lolos, ii. 63n Black Crane (Kará Togorü), i. 296, 297n —— Saints, White Devils in India, ii. 355, 359n —— Sea, M. Maurum _v._ Nigrum, i. 2, 3n, 57n —— Sect of Tibet, i. 324n Blacker, the more beautiful, ii. 355 Blaeuw, map, i. 102n Blochmann, Professor H., i. 114n, ii. 116n Block-books, supposed to have been introduced from China, _139_ Block-printing in Persia, i. 429n Blood-sucking, Tartar, i. 261, 264n _Blous, bloies_, i. 327n Boar’s tusks, huge (Hipp.), ii. 413 _Boccassini_, i. 62n Bode, Baron de, i. 85n Bodhisatva Avalok., ii. 265n Bodleian MS. of Polo, _18_, _92_, _94_; list of miniatures in, ii. 528n Boeach, mistake for Locac, and its supposed position, ii. 280n Boemond, Prince of Antioch and Tripoli, letter of Bibar to, i. 24n Boga (Bukā), a great Mongol officer, delivers Arghún, ii. 471, 472, 474n Boghra Khan, i. 188n Bohea country, ii. 222n, 224n Bohra, sect of W. India, i. 148n Boikoff, Russian Envoy, i. 218n Bokhara (Bocara), i. 9, 10 Boleyn, Anne, her use of buckram, i. 47n Bolgana, Queen, _see_ Bulughán Bolgarskoye (called also Uspenskoye), i. 7n _Bolghar_, _borgal_, _borghal_, Russia leather, i. 6n, 394, 395n Bolghar (Bolgara), on the Volga, i. 4, 6n, ii. 481n, 486n, 493n; ruins of, i. 7n; court of, 384n Bolivar, Padre, S. J., his account of the Condor (_Rukh_) of Africa, ii. 420n, 597n Bolor, i. 172, 178n, 179n Bombay, ii. 396n, 449n Bonaparte, Prince Roland, _Recueil des Documents de l’Époque Mongole_, i. 14n, 28n Bonga, ii. 96n Bonheur, Rosa, i. 277n Boniface VIII., Pope, _44_, _52_, _54_, i. 23n Bonin, C. E., i. 203n, 249n, 276n, 282n, 286n Bonocio di Mestro, _67_ Bonpos, old Tibetan Sect, i. 314n, 321n, 323n Bonús, ebony, ii. 268, 272n Bonvalot, i. 200n Book of Marco Polo, its contents, _80_; original language, French, _81_; oldest Italian MS., _82_; “Geographic Text,” in rude French, _83_ _seqq._; various types of Text—(1) “Geographic,” _90_; (2) Pauthier’s MSS., _92_; (3) Pipino s Latin, _95_; Preface to, ii. 525n; Grynæus’ Latin, _95_; Müller’s reprint, _96_; (4) Ramusio’s Italian edition, its peculiarities, _96–101_; probable truth about it, _99_; bases of it, _100_; MS. and some of its peculiarities, _101_; general view of the relations of the texts, _101_; notice of an old Irish version, 102; geographical data, _109_; how far influenced in form by Rustician, _112_; perhaps in description of battles, _113_; diffusion and number of MSS., _116_; basis of present version, _141_ _seqq._; specimens of different recensions of text, ii. 522n–524n; distribution of MSS., 526n; miniatures in, 527n, 529n; list of MSS., 532n–552n; Tabular view of the filiation of chief MSS., 552; Bibliography, 553n–582n; titles of works cited, 582n–590n; Spanish edition, 598n Bore in Hang-chau Estuary, ii. 208n _Borgal_, _see_ _Bolghar_ Bormans, Stanislas, ii. 602n, 603n Born, Bertram de, _44_ Borneo, camphor, _see_ Camphor —— tailed men of, ii. 302n Boro Bodor, Buddhist Monument, Java, _13_, ii. 275n Borrak, Amir, Prince of Kerman (Kutlugh Sultan?), i. 91n —— Khan of Chaghatai, _see_ Barac Borús, the, ii. 310n Bostam, i. 138n. _Boswellia thurifera_, ii. 396n, 446n, 448n; _serrata_, 446n; _Carterii_, 448n; _Bhauda-jiana_, 448n; _papyrifera_, 448n; _Frereana_, 448n; _glabra_, 396n Bouqueran, _see_ Buckram Bourne, F. S. A., ii. 60n, 131n Boxwood forests in Georgia, i. 50, 57n _Bozzí_, i. 212n Bra, the word, _45_ Bracelets, in Anin, ii. 119 Bragadino, Marco, husband of Marco Polo’s daughter, Fantina, _76_ —— Pietro, _76_ Brahmanical thread, ii. 363 Brahmans (Abraiaman), fish-charmers to the pearl fishery, ii. 332, 337n; their character and virtues, 363, 367n; their king, 364; their omens, 364, 368n, 369n; longevity, 365; _Chughi_, 365; Palladian legend of, 405n Brahma’s temple, Hang-chau, ii. 212n, 213n Brahuis, i. 101n Brakhimof, early capital of Bulgaria, i. 7n Brambanan, ruins at, _13_ Bran (Tibetan _tsamba_), parched barley, i. 303, 321n Brazil wood, in Locac, ii. 276, 279n; in Sumatra, 299; manner of growth, _ib._, 309n; in Ceylon, 313, 315n; in Coilum (_Coilumin_), 375, 380n; different kinds, _ib._; vicissitudes of the word, 380n; its use prohibited by Painters’ Guild, 382n Bread, bitter, i. 110, 122n Brephung monastery, i. 319n _Bretesche_, i. 339n Bretschneider, Dr. Emil (_Medical Researches_), ruins of Bolghar, i. 7n; the Uíghúr character, 28n; Caucasian Wall, 54n; use of muslin in Samarkand, 62n; on _nakh_ and _nachetti_, 65n; Hulákú’s expedition to West Asia, 66n, 85n, 146n, 148n; an extract from the _Yüan Si_, 115n; Badakhshan, 161n; Kashgar, 183n; Shachau, 206n; Kamul, 211n; Chingintalas, 214n; the _Stipa inebrians_, 219n; the Utikien Uigúrs, 227n; Erdenidso Monastery, 228n; Belasagun, 232n; death of Chinghiz, 248n; _tung lo_ or _kumiz_, 259n; Kúblái’s death, 334n; Peking, 366n, 368n, 370n, 372n, 376n–378n, ii. 5n, 6n, 8n; _verniques_, i. 384n; clepsydra, 385n; the Bularguchi, 408n; Achmath’s biography, 421n; paper-money, 430n; post stations, 437n; Chinese intoxicating drinks, 441n; regulations for time of dearth, 444n; Lu-Ku-K’iao Bridge, ii. 8n; introduction of plants from Asia into China, 16n; _morus alba_, 25n; Tibet, 46n; bamboo explosions, 46n; the Si-fans, 60n; Cara-jang and Chagan-jang, 73n; Nasr-uddin, 104n; the Alans, 180n; rhubarb in Tangut, 183n; Polo’s “large pears,” 210n; on galangal, 229n; on sugar, 230n; on Zayton, 238n; on wood-oil, 252n; on ostrich, 437n; on Si-la-ni, 316n; on frankincense, 449n; on Magyars, 492n; on Mongol invasion of Poland and Silesia, 493n Brichu (Brius, the Upper Kiang), ii. 67n Bridges of Pulisanghin, ii. 3; Sindafu (Ch’êngtu), 37; Suchau, 181; Kinsay, 185, 187, 194n, 201, 212; Kien-ning fu, 225, 228n; Fuchau, 233n, 234n; Zayton, or Chinchau, 241n Brine-wells, _see_ Salt Brius River (Kin-sha Kiang, Gold River), ii. 36, 40n, 56, 67n Brown, G. G., ii. 35n —— Sir Thomas, ii. 420n, 424n; on Polo, _115_ Bruce’s Abyssinian Chronology, ii. 435n _seqq._ Brunetto Latini’s Book, _Li Tresor_, _88_, _117_ Brunhilda, ii. 466n Bruun, Professor Ph., of Odessa, i. 6n, 54n, 232n–235n Bucephala, of Alexander, i. 105n Bucephalus, breed of, i. 158, 162n Buckrams, of Arzinga, i. 45; described, 47n; etymology, 48n; at Mardin, 61, 62n; in Tibet, ii. 45; at Mutfili, 361, 363n; Malabar, 389, 395, 398, 431 Buddha, _see_ Sakya Muni Buddhism, Buddhists, _see_ Idolatry, Idolaters Buddhist Decalogue, i. 170n Buffaloes in Anin, ii. 119 Buffet and vessels of Kúblái’s table, i. 382, 384n _Bugaei_, ii. 432n Buka (Boga), a great Mongol chief, ii. 471, 472, 474n Buka Bosha, 1st Mongolian Governor of Bokhara, i. 10n Búkú Khan, of the Hoei-Hu, or Uighúrs, i. 227n Bularguji (Bularguchi), “The Keeper of Lost Property,” i. 403, 407n Bulgaria, Great, ii. 286n Bulughán (Bolgana), Queen, _23_, i. 32, 33n, 38n, ii. 474n —— another, ii. 475n Bundúkdár, Amír Aláuddín Aidekín (“The Arblaster”), i. 24n Bundúkdári, Malik Dáhir Ruknuddín Bíbars (Bendocquedar), Mameluke Sultan of Egypt, i. 22, 23n–25n, 145n, ii. 424n, 433n, 436n, 494n; killed by kumiz, 259n Buraets, or Burgats, the, i. 258n, 283n Búrkán Káldún, i. 247n Burma (or Ava), King of, ii. 98, 99n. (_See_ also Mien.) Burnell, Arthur, ii. 335n, 359n, 386n Burning the Dead, _see_ Cremation —— heretical books, i. 321n —— paper-money, etc., at funerals, i. 204, 208n, 267, 268n, ii. 191 —— Widows in South India, ii. 341, 349n Burrough, Christopher, i. 9n Burton, Captain R. F., ii. 597n Bushell, Dr. S. W., his visit to Shang-tu, i. 26n, 304n, 305n, 412n; on the Khitan Scripts, 28n; Tangut rulers, 205n; orders for post-horses, 353n Butchers, in Kashmir, i. 167; Tibet, 170n; S. India, ii. 342 Butiflis (Mutfili), ii. 362n Butler, _Hudibras_, ii. 92n Buyid dynasty, i. 86n

Ca’ Polo, Ca’ Milion, Corte del Millioni, the house of the Polos at Venice, _4_, _26_ _seqq._, _53_, _70_, _77_ Caaju, castle of, i. 244 Cabs, Peking, ii. 211n Cacanfu (Hokiang-fu), ii. 127, 132 Cachanfu (P’uchau-fu, Ho-chung-fu), ii. 22, 25n Cachar Modun, i. 404, 408n Cachilpatnam, ii. 387n _Cadmia_, i. 126n Caesalpinia, ii. 380n; and _see_ Brazil Caesarea of Cappadocia (Casaria, Kaisaríya), i. 43, 44n Caichu, castle of (Kiai-chau, or Hiai-chau?), ii. 17, 19n, 26n Caidu, _see_ Kaidu Caiju, on the Hwang-Ho, ii. 142 —— on the Kiang, Kwachau, ii. 171, 174 Cail (Káyal), ii. 370, 372n–373n; a great port of Commerce, 370, 373n; the king, _ib._; identified, 372; meaning of name, _ib._; remains of, _ib._ Caindu (K’ien-ch’ang), a region of Eastern Tibet, ii. 53, 70n Caingan (Ciangan, Kiahing), ii. 184n, 185n Cairo, ii. 439n; museum at, 424n; ventilators at, 452n. (_See_ Babylon.) Caiton, _see_ Zayton Cala Ataperistan (Kala’ Atishparastán), “Castle of the Fire Worshippers,” i. 78 Calachan (Kalaján), i. 281, 282n Calaiate, Calatu, _see_ Kalhát Calamanz, the word, ii. 272n Calamina, city, ii. 357n Caldwell, Rev. Dr. R., on devil-dancing among the Shanars, ii. 97n; on name of Ceylon, 314n; on Shahr-Mandi and Sundara Pandi, 333n; on the Tower at Negapatam, 336n; etymology of Chilaw, 337n; on Pacauta, 346n; Govis, 349n; singular custom of arrest, 350n–351n; rainy season, 351n; food of horses, _ib._; Shanar devil-images, 359n; _choiach_, 368n; Cail, or Kayál city, 372n, 373n; _Kolkhoi_, 373n; King Ashar of Cail, _ib._; _Kollam_ 377n; _Pinati_, 380n; etymology of Sapong, _ib._; Cape Comorin, 383n Calendar, Ecclesiastical Buddhist, i. 220, 222n; the Tartar, 447, 448n; of Brahmans, ii. 368n–369n; of Documents relating to Marco Polo and his family, 505n _seqq._ Calicut, ii. 380n, 381n, 388n, 391n, 440n; King of, and his costume, 346n Calif, _see_ Khalif Caligine, Calizene (Khálij, a canal from Nile), ii. 439n Camadi (City of Dakiánús), ruined, i. 97, 113n Cambaluc (Khanbaligh, or Peking), capital of Cathay, _12_, i. 38n, ii. 3, 132, 213n, 320; Kúblái’s return thither after defeating Nayan, i. 348; the palace, 362; the city, 374; its size, walls, gates, and streets, the Bell Tower, etc., 375n–378n; period of khan’s stay there, 411; its suburbs and hostelries, 412; cemeteries, women, patrols, 414; its traffic, 415; the Emperor’s Mint, 423; palace of the Twelve Barons, 431; roads radiating from, 433; astrologers of, 446 Cambay (Cambaet, Cambeth, Kunbáyat), kingdom of, ii. 394n, 397, 398n, 403n, 426n, 440n, 443n Cambuscan, of Chaucer, corruption of Chinghiz, i. 247n Camel-bird, _see_ Ostrich Camels, mange treated with oil, i. 46; camlets from wool of, 281, 284; white, 281, 283n; incensing, 309n; alleged to be eaten in Madagascar, ii. 411; really eaten in Magadoxo, 413n; ridden in war, 423, 425n Camexu, Kamichu, _see_ Campichu Camlets (cammellotti), i. 281, 283n, 284 Camoens, ii. 266n Camphor (_Laurus Camphora_) trees in Fo-kien, ii. 234, 237n —— of Sumatra, ii. 287n; Fansuri, 299, 302n; earliest mention of, 302n; superstitions regarding, 303n; description of the tree, _Dryabalanops Camphora_, 303n–304n; value attached by Chinese to, 304n; recent prices of, _ib._; its use with betel, 371, 374n —— oil, ii. 304n Campichu (Kanchau), city of, i. 219, 220n Camul (Kamul), province, i. 209, 211n, 214n _Camut_, fine shagreen leather, i. 394, 395n Canal, Grand, of China, ii. 132, 139, 140, 141n, 143n, 152n, 154n, 209n, 222n; construction of, 174, 175n Canale, Cristoforo, MS. by, _34_, _37_ —— Martino da, French Chronicle of Venice by, _88_ Cananor, kingdom, ii. 388n Cananore, ii. 386n, 387n Canara, ii. 390n, 397n Cancamum, ii. 397n _Canela brava_, ii. 390n Canes, Polo’s name for bamboos, _q.v._ Cannibalism, ii. 293, 294, 298n, 311n, 312n; ascribed to Tibetans, Kashmiris, etc., i. 301, 312n, 313n; to Hill-people in Fo-kien, ii. 225, 228n; to islanders in Seas of China and India, 264; in Sumatra, 284, 288n; regulations of the Battas, 288n; ascribed to Andaman islanders, 309, 311n Cannibals, _i.e._ Caribs, ii. 311n, 405n Canonical Hours, ii. 368–369n Cansay, _see_ Kinsay Canton, _3_, ii. 199n, 237n Cape Comorin, _see_ Comari, Temple at, _76_ —— Corrientes (of Currents), ii. 415n, 417n, 426n —— Delgado, ii. 424n —— of Good Hope, ii. 417n _Capidoglio_ (_Capdoille_), sperm-whale, ii. 414n Cappadocian horses, i. 44n Capus, G., i. 129n 162n Caracoron (Kará Korum), i. 66n, 226, 227n, 269, ii. 460, 462n Carajan (Caraian, Karájang, or Yun-nan), province, _21_, ii. 64, 66, 67n, 72n, 76, 86 Caramoran River (Hwang-Ho), ii. 142, 143n, 144n, 151 Carans, or Scarans, i. 100n Caraonas (Karaunahs), a robber tribe, i. 98, 101n, 121n Carats, i. 359n _Carbine_, etymology of, i. 101n Cardinal’s Wit, i. 21n Caribs, _i.e._ cannibals, ii. 311n, 405n Carpets, of Turcomania (Turkey), i. 43, 44n; Persian, 66n; Kerman, 96n Carriages, at Kinsay, ii. 205, 206; Chinese, 211n Carrion, shot from engines, ii. 163n _Carta Catalana_, Catalan Map of 1375, _134_, i. 57n, 59n, 82n, 161n, ii. 221n, 243n, 286n, 362n, 386, 396n, 494n _Carte_, _à la_, ii. 486n Carts, Mongol, i. 254n Casan, _see_ Gházán Khan Casaria (Caesarea of Cappadocia), i. 43, 44n Cascar (Kashgar), i. 180, 182n; _Chaukans_ of, 193n Casem, _see_ Kishm Caspian Sea (Sea of Ghel or Ghelan), ancient error about, _2_, _129_; its numerous names, i. 52, 58n, 59n, ii. 494n Cassay, _see_ Kinsay Cassia, ii. 59n, 60n, 390n, 391n —— buds, ii. 59n, 391n —— fistula, ii. 398n Castaldi, Panfilo, his alleged invention of movable types, _139–140_ Castambol, i. 45n Castelli, P. Cristoforo di, i. 52n, 53n Casvin (Kazvín), a kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 84n, 101n, 141n Catalan Navy, _38–39_ Cathay (Northern China), _3_; origin of name, _11_, _15_, i. 60, 76n, 285, 414, 418, 441, ii. 10, 127, 132, 135, 139, 140, 192, 391n, 457; coal in, i. 442; idols, ii. 263; Cambaluc, the capital of, _see_ Cambaluc Cathayans, _v_. Ahmad, i. 415 _et seqq._; their wine, 441; astrologers, 446; religion, 456; politeness, filial duty, gaol deliveries, gambling, 457 Catholics, ii. 407; Catholicos, of Sis, i. 42n; of the Nestorians, 61n, 62n Cators (_chakors_), great partridges, i. 296, 297n Cat’s Head Tablet, i. 356n Cats in China, ii. 350n Caucasian Wall, i. 53n, 54n Caugigu, province, ii. 116, 120, 123, 128n, 131n Caulking, of Chinese ships, ii. 250, 251n Cauly, Kauli (Corea), i. 343, 345n Causeway, south of the Yellow River, ii. 153n Cauterising children’s heads, ii. 432n Cave-houses, i. 154, 156n, ii. 150n Cavo de Eli, ii. 386n —— de Diab, ii. 417n Cayu (Kao-yu), ii. 152 Celtic Church, ii. 370n Census, of houses in Kinsay, ii. 192; tickets, _ib._ Ceremonial of Mongol Court, _see_ Etiquette Ceylon (Seilan), ii. 312–314; circuit of, 310n; etymology of, 314n; customs of natives, 315; mountain of Adam’s (_alias_ Sagamoni Borcan’s) Sepulchre, 316, 321n; history of Buddha, 317; origin of idolatry, 318 _seqq._; subject to China, 392n Ceylon, King of, his pearl-ponds, ii. 337n Chachan (Charchan, Charchand), i. 192n, 194, 195n, 196n Chagatai (Sigatay), Kúblái’s uncle, son of Chinghiz, _10_, i. 10n, 14n, 98, 102n, 183, 186n, ii. 457, 458n, 459 Chaghán-Jáng, ii. 72n, 73n Chaghan-Kuren, ii. 23n Chaghan-Nor (“White Lake”), N.E. of Kamul, i. 214n —— (Chaghan, or Tsaghan Balghasun), site of Kúblái’s palace, i. 296, 297n, 306n, 422n, ii. 14n Chairs, silver, i. 351, 355n _Chakor_ (_cator_), great partridges, i. 296, 297n Chalcedony and jasper, i. 191, 193n Chalukya Malla kings, ii. 336n Champa (Chamba), kingdom of, ii. 266, 268n, 424, 426n, 596n; Kúblái’s expedition _v._, 267; the king and his wives, 268, 271n; products, 268, 271n–272n; locality, 269–270n; invaded by king of Lukyn, 279n Chandra Banu, ii. 315n Chandu (Shangtu), city of peace of Kúblái, i. 25, 298, 304n, 410–411, 435 Changan, ii. 182, 184n Chang-chau (Chinginju), ii. 178, 179n —— in Fo-kien, ii. 233n, 238n; Zayton(?), 238n; Christian remains at, 240n–241n Ch’ang Ch’un, _travels_, i. 62n Changgan (Chang-ngan), ii. 27–29n _Chang-kia-Kau_, the gate in the Great Wall, i. 56n Chang K’ien, ii. 16n Chang-shan (Changshan), ii. 198n, 199n, 219, 221n, 222n, 224n Ch’ang Te (the Chinese traveller), _Si Shi Ki_, i. 64n, 66n Chang Te-hui, a Chinese teacher, i. 309n Chang-y (Chenchu), i. 417–419, 422n Chang Yao, Chinese general, i. 211n _Cháo de Bux_ (_Cavo di Bussi_), boxwood, i. 57n Chaohien, Sung Prince, ii. 150n _Cháo-Khánahs_, bank-note offices in Persia, i. 429n Cháo Naiman Sumé Khotan, or Shangtu, “city of the 108 temples,” i. 304n _Cháo_, paper-money, i. 426n, 429n _Cháo_, title of Siamese and Shan Princes, ii. 73n Chaotong, ii. 130n Chapu, ii. 199n Characters, written, four acquired by Marco Polo, i. 27; one in Manzi, but divers spoken dialects, ii. 236 Charchan (Chachan of Johnson, Charchand), i. 192n, 194, 195n, 196n Charcoal, store in Peking, palace garden of, i. 370n Charities, Kúblái’s, i. 439, 443, 444; Buddhistic and Chinese, 446n; at Kinsay, ii. 188, 198n Charles VIII., of France, i. 398n Chau dynasty, i. 347n Chaucer, quoted, i. 3n, 5n, 17n, 161n, 247n, 386n, ii. 11n _Chaukans_, temporary wives at Kashgar, i. 193 Chaul, ii. 367n Cheapness in China, ii. 202 Cheetas, or hunting leopards, i. 397, 398n Cheh-kiang, cremation common during Sung dynasty in, ii. 135n; roads into Fo-kien from, 224n Cheinan, Gulf of, ii. 266 Chenchau, or Iching hien, ii. 173n, 174n Chenching (Cochin-China), ii. 268n–269n, 277n Chenchu (Chang-y), conspires with Vanchu _v._ Ahmad, i. 417–419, 422n Ch’eng-ting fu, ii. 13, 14n Ch’êng-Tsu (Yung-lo), Emperor, ii. 392n Ch’êng-tu (Sze-ch’wan), ii. 32n, 34n, 35n Ch’êngtu-fu (Sindafu), ii. 36, 37n Cheu, the Seven, ii. 277n Chibai and Chiban, ii. 459, 462n Chichiklik Pass, i. 172n, 175n Chien-ch’ang (Caindu), ii. 70n. (_See_ K’ien ch’ang.) Chihli, plain of, ii. 14n Chilaw, ii. 337n Chiliánwála, battlefield of, i. 105n Chilu-ku, last Karakhitai king, ii. 20n Chin, Sea of, ii. 264, 265, 266n, 270n China, _134_; _Imperial Maritime Customs Returns for 1900_, ii. 173n; Dominicans in, 240n; paved roads in, 189, 198n; relations with Korea and Japan, 262n; the name, 265n; king of Malacca at Court of, 282n; trade from Arabia to, 348n; from Sofala in Africa, 400n. (_See_ also Cathay and Manzi.) Chinangli (T’sinan-fu), ii. 133, 135, 137n _Chínár_, Oriental planes, i. 128n, 138n Chinchau, Chincheo, Chinchew, Chwanchew, Tswanchau, _see_ Zayton Chinese, Polo ignorant of the languages, _110_, i. 29n; epigrams, 170n; funeral and mourning customs, 207n, ii. 191; feeling towards Kúblái, i. 421n; religion and irreligion, 456, 458n; their politeness and filial piety, 457, 462n; gambling, 457; character for integrity, ii. 204, 210n; written character and varieties of dialect, 236; ships, 249 _seqq._; pagodas at Negapatam and elsewhere, 336n; coins found in Southern India, 337n; pottery, 372n–373n; trade and intercourse with Southern India, 373n, 378n, 386, 390, 392n Chinghian-fu (Chinkiang-fu), ii. 175, 176, 177n Chinghiz Khan, _10_, _11_, i. 5n, 10n, 12n, ii. 458n, 479, 481n; reported to be a Christian, i. 14n; Aung Khan’s saying of, 27n; his use of Uíghúr character, 28n; Erzrum taken by, 49n; harries Balkh, 151n; captures Talikan, 154n; ravages Badakhshan, 163n; his respect for Christians, 186n, 242n, 243n; subjugates Kutchluk Khân, 189n; his campaigns in Tangut, 206n, 218n, 225n, 281n; Rubruquis’ account of, 237n, 239n; made king of the Tartars, 238; his system of conquests, 238; and Prester John, 239–241; divining by twigs—presage of victory, 241; defeats and slays Prester John, 244; his death and burial-place, 244, 245n, 249n; his aim at conquest of the world, 245n; his funeral, 250n; his army, 262, 265n; defeats the Merkits, 270n; relations between Prester John’s and his families, 284, 288n; the Horiad tribe, 300, 308n; his prophecy about Kúblái, 331n; rewards his captains, 351n; captures Peking, ii. 8n; defeats and slays Taiyang Khan, 20n; his alleged invasion of Tibet, 46n; his mechanical artillery, 168n; his cruelty, 181n; Table of Genealogy of his House, 505n Chinghiz Tora, ii. 481n Ching-hoang tower at Hangchau-fu, ii. 214n Chinginju (Chang-chau), ii. 178 Chingintalas, province, i. 212; its identification, 214n, 215n Chingkim, Chinkin, Chimkin, Kúblái’s favourite son and heir-apparent, i. 38n, 359, 360n, 418, 422n; his palace, 366, 372n Chingsang, Ching-siang (Chinisan), title of a Chief Minister of State, i. 432n, ii. 145, 148n, 150n, 218n Chingting-fu (Acbaluc), ii. 13, 14n Chingtsu, or Yung-lo, Emperor, ii. 392n _Chíní_, coarse sugar, ii. 230n Chinju (Tinju), ii. 153, 154n _Chin-tan_, or _Chínasthána_, Chinese etymology of, ii. 119n Chinuchi, Cunichi, Kúblái’s Masters of the Hounds, i. 400, 401n Chipangu (Japan), ii. 253, 256n; account of Kúblái’s expedition _v._, 255, 258; its disasters, 255–256; history of expedition, 260n _seqq._; relations with China and Korea, 262n Chitral, i. 154n, 160n, 165n, 166n _Chloroxylon Dupada_, ii. 397n Cho-chau (Juju), ii. 10, 11n, 131n _Choiach_, the term, ii. 364, 368n Chola, or Sola-desam (Soli, Tanjore), ii. 335n, 336n, 364, 368n Chonka (Fo-kien), kingdom of, ii. 231, 232n, 236; explanation of name, 232n Chonkwé, ii. 232n Chorcha, _see_ Churchin Christian, astrologers, i. 241, 446; churches in China, early, ii. 27n; inscription of Singanfu, 28n; Alans in the Mongol service, ii. 178, 179n Christianity, attributed to Chinghizide princes, i. 14n, ii. 476, 477n; Kúblái’s views on, i. 344n —— former, of Socotra, ii. 410n Christians, of the Greek rite, Georgians, i. 50; and Russians, ii. 486; Jacobite and Nestorian, at Mosul, i. 46, 60, 61n; among the Kurds, 60, 62n; and the Khalif of Baghdad—the miracle of the mountain and the one-eyed cobbler, 68–73; Kashgar, 182, 183n; in Samarkand, 183, 186n; the miracle of the stone removed, 185; Yarkand, 187; Tangut, 203, 207n; Chingintalas, 212; Suh-chau, 217; Kan-chau, 219; in Chinghiz’s camp, 241; Erguiul and Sinju, 274; Egrigaia, 281; Tenduc, 285; Nayan and the Khan’s decision, 339, 344; at Kúblái’s Court, 388; in Yun-nan, ii. 66, 74n; Cacanfu, 132; Yang-chau, 154n; churches at Chin-kiang fu, 177; at Kinsay, 192; St. Thomas’, 353–354; Coilum, 375; Male and Female Islands, 404; Socotra, 406; Abyssinia and fire baptism, 427, 432n; of the Girdle, 432n; in Lac (Wallachia), 487 _Chrocho_, the Rukh (_q.v._), ii. 415n _seqq._ Chronology and chronological data discussed, first journey of the Polos, i. 3n; war between Barka and Hulákú, 8n; Polos’ stay at Bokhara, 10n; their departure and their second journey from Acre, 23n; their return voyage and arrival in Persia, 38n; story of Nigudar, 103n; Hormuz princes, 120n; destruction of Ismailites, 146n; history of Chinghiz, 239n, 242n, 247n; Kúblái’s birth and accession, 334n; Nayan’ rebellion, 334n, 346n; Polo’s visit to Yun-nan, ii. 81n; battle with the king of Mien, 104n; wars between China and Burma, 104n–106n, 111n, 114n; value of Indo-Chinese, 106n; conquest of S. China, 148n, 149n; capture of Siang-yang, 167n; Kúblái’s dealings with Japan, 260n–261n; with Champa, 270n; Marco’s visit to Japan, 271n; Kúblái’s Java expedition, 275n; review of the Malay, 282n; events in Ma’bar, 333n; King Gondophares, 357n; cessation of Chinese navigation to India, 391n; Abyssinia, 434n _seqq._; Kaidu’s wars, 462n, 467n; Mongol revolutions in Persia, notes from, 470n–475n; wars of Toktai and Noghai, 497. (_See_ also _Dates_.) Chrysostom, i. 81n Chuchu, in Kiang-si, ii. 224n, 229n Chughis, _see_ Jogis Chung-Kiang, ii. 40n Chungkwé, “Middle Kingdom,” ii. 232n Chung-tu, or Yen-King (Peking, _see_ Cambaluc) _Ch’ura_, i. 265n Churches, Christian, in Kashgar, i. 182; Samarkand, 185; Egrigaia, 281; Tenduc, 287n; early, in China, ii. 27n; Yang-chau, 154n; Chin-kiang fu, 177; Kinsay, 192; Zayton, 238n, 240n; St. Thomas’s, 354–355, 356n; Coilum, 377n; Socotra, 409n–410n Churchin, or Niuché, Churché, Chorcha (the Manchu Country), i. 231n, 343, 344n Cielstan, Suolstan (Shúlistán), i. 83, 85n Cinnamon, Tibet, ii. 49, 52n; Caindu, 56, 59n; Ceylon, 315n; story in Herodotus of, 363n; Malabar, 389, 390n Circumcision of Socotrans, ii. 409n; forcible, of a bishop, 429; of Abyssinians, 432n Cirophanes, or Syrophenes, story of, ii. 328n Civet, of Sumatra, ii. 295n Clement IV., Pope, i. 17, 18n, 21n _Clepsydra_, i. 378n, 385n, ii. 214 Cloves, ii. 272, 306; in Caindu, 56, 59n Coal (Polo’s blackstone), i. 442; in Scotland in Middle Ages, 443n; in Kinsay, ii. 216 Cobbler, the one-eyed, and the miracle of the mountain, i. 70 Cobinan (Koh-Banán), i. 125 Cocachin (Kúkáchin), the Lady, _23–24_, i. 32, 33n, 36, 38n Cochin-China, the mediæval Champa (_q.v._) Coco-nut (Indian nut), i. 108, ii. 293, 306, 308n, 309n, 354, 389 Coco Islands, of Hiuen T’sang, ii. 307n Cocos Islands, ii. 309n Cœur de Lion, his mangonels, ii. 165n, 166n Coffins, Chinese, in Tangut, i. 205, 209n Cogachin (Hukaji), Kúblái’s son, King of Carajan, i. 361n, ii. 76 Cogatai, i. 419 Cogatal, a Tartar envoy to the Pope, i. 13, 15 Coiganju (Hwaingan-fu), ii. 142, 148, 151 Coilum (Kollam, Kaulam, Quilon), kingdom of, ii. 375, 382n, 403n, 413n, 426n, 440n; identity of meaning of name, 377n; Church of St. George at, 377n; modern state of, 377n; Kúblái’s intercourse with, 378n Coilumin, _columbino_, _colomní_, so-called Brazil-wood, ii. 375; ginger, 375, 381n Coins of Cilician Armenia, i. 42n; of Mosul, 61n; Agathocles and Pantaleon, 163n; Seljukian with Lion and Sun, 352n; found at Siang-Yang, ii. 169n; King Gondophares, 357n; Tartar heathen princes with Mahomedan and Christian formulæ, 477n Coja (Koja), Tartar envoy from Persia to the Khan, i. 32–33n, 38n Cold, intense, in Kerman, i. 91, 111n, 113n; in Russia, ii. 487 “Cold Mountains,” i. 114n Coleridge, verses on Kúblái’s Paradise, i. 305n Coloman, province, ii. 122, 128n–131n _Colombino_, _see_ Coilumin Colon, _see_ Coilum Colossal Buddhas, recumbent, i. 219, 221n Columbum, _see_ Coilum Columbus, Polo paralleled with, _3_; remarks on, _105–106_ Comania, Comanians, i. 50, ii. 382, 383n, 490, 491n Comari, Comori (Cape Comorin, Travancore), ii. 333n, 382, 384, 385, 403n, 426n; temple at, 383n Combermere, Lord, prophecy applied to, ii. 149n _Comercque_, Khan’s custom-house, ii. 37, 41n Compartments, in hulls of ships, ii. 249, 251n Compass, Mariner’s, _138_ Competitive Examinations in beauty, i. 359n Conchi, King of the North, ii. 479 Concubines, how the Khan selects, i. 357 Condor, its habits, ii. 417n; Temple’s account of, 417n; Padre Bolivar’s of the African, 420n Condur and Sondur, ii. 276, 277n _Condux_, sable or beaver, i. 410n Conia, Coyne (Iconium), i. 43 Conjeveram, ii. 334n Conjurers, the Kashmirian, i. 166, 168n; weather-, 98, 105n, 166, 168n, 301, 309n–311n; Lamas’ ex-feats, 315n–318n. (_See_ also Sorcerers.) Conosalmi (Kamasal), i. 99, 106n Constantinople, i. 2, 19n, 36, ii. 165n, 487; Straits of, 488, 490 Convents, _see_ Monasteries Cookery, Tartar horse-, i. 264n Cooper, T. T., traveller on Tibetan frontier, ii. 45n, 48n, 52n, 59n, 67n Copper, token currency of Mahomed Tughlak, i. 429n; imported to Malabar, ii. 390; to Cambay, 398 Coral, valued in Kashmir, Tibet, etc., i. 167, 170n, ii. 49, 52n Corea (Kauli), i. 343, 345n Corn, Emperor’s store and distribution of, i. 443 Coromandel (Maabar), _see_ Mabar Corsairs, _see_ Pirates Corte del Milione, _see_ Ca’ Polo —— Sabbionera at Venice, _27_ _seqq._ Cosmography, mediæval, _130_ _Costus_, ii. 397n Cotan, _see_ Khotan Cotton, stuffs of, i. 44n, 45, 47n, 48n, 60, ii. 225, 228n, 361, 363n, 395, 398, 431; at Merdin, i. 60; in Persia, 84; at Kashgar, 181; Yarkand, 187; Khotan, 188, 190n; Pein, 191; Bengal, ii. 115; bushes of gigantic size, 393, 394n Counts in Vokhan, i. 171, 173n; at Dofar, ii. 444 Courts of Justice, at Kinsay, ii. 203 _Couvade_, custom of, ii. 85, 91n–95n, 596n Cow-dung, its use in Maabar, ii. 341, 365 Cowell, Professor, i. 105n Cowries (porcelain shells, pig shells), used for money, etc., ii. 66, 74n, 76, 123; procured from Locac, 276, 279n _Cralantur_, its meaning(?), i. 71n Cramoisy (quermesis), i. 44n, 63, 65n Cranes, five kinds of, i. 296, 297n Crawford, John, ii. 277n Cremation, i. 204, 208n, ii. 122, 132, 134n, 135, 140, 141, 151, 152, 191, 218, 221n; in Middle Ages, ii. 133n Cremesor, Hot Region (Garmsir), i. 75, 99n, 112n, 114n Çrībhôja (Çribhôdja), country, ii. 283n Crocodiles, _see_ Alligators Cross, legend of the Tree of the, i. 135; gibes against, on Nayan’s defeat, 343; on monument at Singanfu, ii. 27n Crossbows, ii. 78, 82n, 161n Cruelties, Tartar, i. 151n, 265n, 266n, ii. 180n _Crusca MS._ of Polo, _82_, i. 18n, 38n, 85n, 297n, 358n, 384n, ii. 34n, 72n Cubeb pepper, ii. 272, 391n Cubits, astronomical altitude estimated by, ii. 382, 389, 392 Cublay, _see_ Kúblái Cucintana, ii. 396n Cudgel, Tartars’ use of, i. 266, 267n, 414 Cuiju (Kwei-chau), province, ii. 124, 127n Cuinet, Vital, on Turkman villages, i. 44n; on Mosul Kurds, 62n Cuirbouly, i. 260, 263n, ii. 78, 82n Cuju, ii. 219, 221n, 224n Cuncun (Han-Chung) province, ii. 31, 32n Cunningham, General A., i. 12n, 104, 156n, 173n, 178n, 283n, 290n, ii. 357n Cups, flying, i. 301, 314n, 349n Curds and Curdistan, i. 9n, 60, 62n, 83n, 84n, 85n, 102n, 143n, 145n Currency, copper token, in India, i. 429n; salt, ii. 45, 54, 57n; leather, i. 429n; Cowrie, _see_ Cowries Currency, paper, in China, i. 423, 426n; attempt to institute in Persia, 428n; alluded to, ii. 124, 127, 132, 135, 138, 140, 141, 152, 154, 170, 174, 176, 178, 181, 187, 218 Current, strong south along East Coast of Africa, ii. 412, 415n Currents, Cape of, or Corrientes, ii. 415n, 417n, 426n Curtains, Persian, i. 66n Curzola Island, Genoese victory at, _6_, _45_ _seqq._; Polo’s galley at, _49_; map of, _50_ Curzon, Lord, i. 64n, 84n, 86n, 128n; list of Pamirs, ii. 594n —— Hon. R., on invention of printing, _138_, _139_ Customs, Custom-houses, ii. 37, 41n, 170, 204, 215, 216 Cutch pirates, ii. 410n Cuxstac, Kuhestec, i. 110n Cuy Khan (Kuyuk), i. 14n, 245, 247n Cycle, Chinese, i. 447, 454n _Cynocephali_, the, ii. 228n, 309, 311n Cypresses, sacred, of the Magians, i. 131n Cyprus, i. 65n Cyrus, his use of camels in battle near Sardis, ii. 104n

Dabul, ii. 443n _Dadian_, title of Georgian kings, i. 53n Da Gama, ii. 386n, 391n Dagroian, kingdom of, in Sumatra, ii. 293; probable position of, 297n Dailiu (Tali), ii. 81n Daïtu, Taidu, Tatu (Peking), Kúblái’s new city of Cambaluc, i. 305n, 306n, 374, 375n Dakiánús, city of (Camadi), i. 113n _Dalada_, tooth relique of Buddha, ii. 329n–330n Dalai Lama, with four hands, ii. 265n D’Alboquerque, ii. 281n, 382n, 409n, 451n Dalivar, Dilivar, Diláwar (Lahore), a province of India, i. 99, 104n, 105n Dalmian, ii. 297n Damas, i. 65n Damascus, i. 23n, 143; siege of, ii. 166n Damasks, with _cheetas_ in them, i. 398n; with giraffes, ii. 424n. (_See_ also Patterns.) Damghan, i. 138n, 148n Dancing dervishes, ii. 97n Dancing girls, in Hindu temples, ii. 345, 351n Dandolo, Andrea, Admiral of Venetian fleet at Curzola, _6_, _46_; his captivity and suicide, _48_; funeral at Venice, _50_ D’Anghieria, Pietro Martire, _36_, _120_ Dantapura, ii. 329n Dante, number of MSS., _117_; does not allude to Polo, _118_; _Convito_, i. 14n D’Anville’s Map, i. 25n, 88n, 155n, 224n, 228n, 297n, 408n, ii. 69n, 72n, 141n Darábjird, i. 86n Darah, ii. 436n Dárápúr, i. 104n, 105n _Dardas_, stuff embroidered in gold, i. 65n Dariel, Pass of (Gate of the Alans), i. 53n, 54n Darius, i. 128, 138n, 151, 157; the Golden King, ii. 17 Dark Ocean of the South, ii. 417n Darkness, magical, i. 98, 105n, 166 —— land of, ii. 484, 485n; how the Tartars find their way out, 484; the people and their peltry, 484; Alexander’s legendary entrance into, 485; Dumb trade of, 486n _Darráj_, black partridge, its peculiar call, i. 99n Darúná, salt mines, i. 154n Darwáz, i. 160n Dasht, or Plain, of Bahárak, i. 156n Dashtáb, hot springs, i. 122n Dasht-i-Lut (Desert of Lút), i. 124n, 127, 128n Dashtistan tribe and district, i. 86n Dates (chronology) in Polo’s book, generally erroneous, i. 2, 17, 36, 63, 145, 238, 332, ii. 98, 114, 145, 177, 259, 267, 268, 319, 354, 428, 459, 464, 474, 494 —— (trees or fruit), Basra, 63, 65n; Báfk, 88, 89n; Reobarles, province, 97, 111n; Formosa Plain, 107; Hormos, 109, 116n; wine of, 107, 115n; diet of fish, etc., 107, 116n, ii. 450 Daughters of Marco Polo, _69_, _71_, _73_, _76_, ii. 506n D’Avezac, M., i. 23n, 48n, 66n, 231n, 271n David, king of Abyssinia, ii. 435n, 436n David, king of Georgia (Dawith), i. 50, 53n Davids, Professor T. W. Rhys, _Buddhist Birth Stories_, ii. 326n Davis, Sir John F., ii. 139n, 142n, 152n, 173n, 175n, 176n, 182n Dawaro, ii. 435n, 436n Daya, ii. 300n, 305n Dead, disposal of the, in Tangut, i. 205, 209n; at Cambaluc, 414; in Coloman, ii. 122; in China, 133n; in Dagroian, 293; by the Battas, 298n —— burning of the, _see_ Cremation; eating the, _see_ Cannibalism De Barros, ii. 239n, 283n, 287n, 300n, 410n; on Java, 274n; Singhapura, 281n; Janifs, 286n Debt, singular arrest for, ii. 343, 350n _Decima_, or Tithe on bequest, _71_ Decimal organisation of Tartar armies, i. 261, 264n Decius, Emperor, i. 113n Degháns, Dehgáns, i. 152n Dehánah, village, i. 152n Deh Bakri, i. 111n, 112n De la Croix, Pétis, i. 9n, 155n, 183n, 239n, 243n, 281n, 410n Delhi, Sultans of, _12_, ii, 426n D’Ely, Mount, _see_ Eli Demoiselle Crane, _anthropoides virgo_, i. 297n Deogir, ii. 426n Derbend, Wall of, i. 53n, ii. 495. (_See_ also Iron Gate of.) Deserts, haunted, i. 197, 201n, 274 Deserts of Kerman or of Lút, i. 123, 124n; of Khorasan, 149; of Charchan, 194; Lop (Gobi), 196, 197, 198n–203n, 210, 212, 214n, 223; Karakorum, 224, 226, 237n Desgodins, Abbé, ii. 57n Despina Khatun, ii. 477n Devadási, ii. 351n Devapattan, ii. 400n Devéria, G., i. 29n, 225n, 291n, ii. 60n, 63n, 70n, 89n, 108n, 122n, 124n Devil-dancing, i. 315n, ii. 86, 97n Devil trees, i. 136n Devils, White, ii. 355, 359n D’Evreux, Father Yves, ii. 94n Dhafar (Dofar, Thafar), ii. 340, 348n, 444; its incense, 445; two places of the name, 445n–446n _Dhárani_, mystic charms, i. 315 Dhúlkarnain (Alex.), _see_ Zulkarnain Dialects, Chinese, ii. 236, 243n–244n Diamonds in India, how found, ii. 360–361; mines of, 362n; diffusion of legend about, _ib._ “Diex Terrien,” i. 141n Diláwar, Polo’s Dihar, i. 104n Dimitri II., Thawdadebuli, king of Georgia, i. 53n Dínár, _see_ Bezant Dinar of Red Gold, ii. 348n, 349n Dinh Tiên-hwàng, king of An-nam, i. 264n Diocletian, i. 14n _Dioscorides insula_, ii. 408n Dir, chief town of Panjkora, i. 104n, 164n, 165n Dirakht-i-Fazl, i. 135n, 138n Dirakht-i-Kush, i. 135n Diráwal, ancient capital of the Bhattis, i. 104n Dirhem-Kub, Shah Mahomed, founder of Hormuz dynasty, i. 115n, 121n Dish of Sakya or of Adam, ii. 328n, 330n Diu City, ii. 392n Diul-Sind, Lower Sind, i. 86n Divination by twigs or arrows, i. 241, 242n Dixan, branding with cross at, ii. 433n Dizabulus, pavilion of, i. 384n Dizfúl River, i. 85n Djao (Chao) Namian Sumé (Kaipingfu), i. 25n Djaya, turquoises, ii. 56n Doctors at Kinsay, ii. 203 Dofar, _see_ Dhafar Dogana, i. 151; conjectures as to, 152n, 156n Doghábah River, i. 152n Dog-headed races, ii. 309, 311n Dogs, the Khan’s mastiffs, i. 400; of Tibet, ii. 45, 49, 52n; fierce in Cuiju, 126 Dog-sledging in Far North, ii. 480, 481n, 482; notes on dogs, 483n Dolfino, Ranuzzo, husband of Polo’s daughter, Moreta, _76_ Dolonnúr, i. 26n Dominicans, sent with Polos but turn back, i. 22, 23 _D’or plain_, the expression, i. 269n Doráh Pass, i. 165n Doria, family at Meloria, _56_ —— Lampa, _6_; Admiral of Genoese Fleet sent to Adriatic, _45_; his victory, _48_; his tomb and descendants, _51_; at Meloria with six sons, _56_ —— Octaviano, death of, _48_ —— Tedisio, exploring voyage of, _51_ Dorjé, i. 360n D’Orléans, Prince Henri, i. 200n, 277n Douglas, Rev. Dr. C., ii. 232n, 237n, 240n, 241n, 244n Doyley, Sir Fulke, ii. 166n Dragoian (Ta-hua-Mien), ii. 297n, 306n _Draps entaillez_, i. 392 Drawers, enormous, of Badakhshan women, i. 160, 163n Dreams, notable, i. 305n Drums, sound of in certain sandy districts, 197, 202n _Dryabalanops Camphora_, ii. 303n Dua Khan, i. 121n, ii. 459n, 462n Du Bose, Rev. H. C., ii. 182n–184n Ducat, or sequin, i. 426n, ii. 591n Dudley, _Arcano del Mare_, ii. 266n Duel, mode in S. India of, ii. 371 Dufour, on mediæval artillery, ii. 161n, 163n Duhalde, Plan of Ki-chau, ii. 26n; or T’si-ning chau, ii. 139n Duḳuz Khatun, i. 288n Dulcarnon (Zulkarnain), i. 161n Dulites, ii. 432n Dumas, Alexander, i. 53n Dumb trade, ii. 486n Duncan, Rev. Moir, ii. 28n _Dungen_ (_Tungăni_), or converts, i. 291n Duplicates in geography, ii. 409n _Dupu_, ii. 397n Dürer’s Map of Venice, so-called, _29_, _30_ Durga Temple, ii. 383n Dursamand, ii. 427n _Dúsháb_, sweet liquor or syrup, i. 87n Dust-storms, i. 105n Duties, on Great Kiang, ii. 170; on goods at Kinsay and Zayton, 189, 215, 216, 235; on horses, 438; at Hormuz, 450. (_See_ also Customs.) Dutthagamini, king of Ceylon, i. 169n Dwara Samudra, ii. 294n, 367n, 427n Dzegun-tala, name applied to Mongolia, i. 214n Dzungaria, i. 214n

Eagle mark on shoulder of Georgian kings, i. 50 Eagles, trained to kill large game, i. 397, 399n —— white, in the Diamond Country, ii. 360–361 Eagle-wood, origin of the name, ii. 271n. (_See_ Lign-aloes.) Earth honoured, ii. 341 East, its state, _circa_ 1260, _8_ _et seqq._ Ebony (bonus), ii. 268, 272n Edkins, Rev., ii. 199n Edward I., _59_, _62_, _63_, i. 21n, ii. 593n Edward II., correspondence with Tartar princes, i. 36n, ii. 477n Effeminacy, in Chinese palaces, ii. 17, 20n, 145, 207, 208 Eggs of Ruc and Aepyornis, ii. 416n, 417n Egrigaia, province, i. 281, 282n Ela (cardamom), ii. 388n Elchidai, ii. 471, 474n Elenovka, i. 58n Elephantiasis, i. 187, 188n, ii. 350n Elephants, Kúblái carried on a timber bartizan by four, i. 337, 404, 408n; Kúblái’s, 391, 392n, ii. 104; the king of Mien’s, 99; numbers of men alleged to be carried by, 100n; how the Tartars routed, 102; wild, 107, 111, 117, 119n; in Caugigu, 117; Champa, 268, 271n; Locac, 276, 279n; Sumatra, 285, 289n, 290n; Madagascar and Zanghibar, 411, 422; trade in teeth of, _ib._; carried off by the Ruc, 412, 417n, 419n, 421n; in Zanghibar, 422, 423; used in war, 429, 433n–434n; an error, 433n; Nubian, 424n; fable about, _ib._; not bred in Abyssinia, 431; training of African, 434n; war of the, _ib._ Eli, Ely, Elly (Hili), kingdom of, ii. 385, 386n _seqq._, 403n, 426n Elias, Ney, i. 215n, 225n, 278n, 288n, 291n, ii. 23n, 144n Elixir vitae of the Jogis, ii. 365, 369n Elliot, Sir Walter, i. 38n, 48n, 56n, 65n, 96n, 102n, 104n, 105n, 121n, 165n, 265n, ii. 295n, 333n, 334n, 336n, 350n, 367n, 369n, 370n, 372n, 400n, 410n, 419n Emad, Ed-din Abu Thaher, founder of the Kurd dynasty, i. 85n Embroidery of silk at Kerman, i. 90, 96n; leather in Guzerat, ii. 394, 395n Empoli, Giovanni d’, ii. 239n _Empusa_, the Arabian Nesnás, i. 202n Enchanters, at Socotra, ii. 407 Enchantments, of the Caraonas, i. 98. (_See_ also Conjurers, Sorcerers.) Engano Island, legend, ii. 406n Engineering feat, _50_ Engineers, their growing importance in Middle Ages, ii. 166n England, Kúblái’s message to king of, i. 34; correspondence of Tartar princes with kings of, 36n, ii. 477n English trade and character in Asia, ii. 368n Enlightenment, Land of, i. 460n _Erba_, poisonous plant or grass, i. 217, 218n Erculin, Arculin (an animal), ii. 481, 483n, 484, 487 Erdeni Tso (Erdenidsu), or Erdeni Chao Monastery, i. 228n–230n Eremites (Rishis), of Kashmir, i. 166, 169n Erguiul, province, i. 274, 282n Erivan, i. 58n _Erkeun_ (_Ye li ke un_), Mongol for Christians, i. 291n Ermine, i. 257, 405, 410n, ii. 481, 484, 487 Erzinjan, Erzinga, Eriza (Arzinga), i. 45 Erzrum (Arziron), i. 45, 48n _Eschiel_, the word, ii. 390n Esher (Shehr, Es-shehr), ii. 442; trade with India, incense, Ichthyophagi, 442, 443, 444n; singular sheep, 443, 444n Essentemur (Isentimur), Kúblái’s grandson, king of Carajan, ii. 64, 80n, 98 _Estimo_, Venetian, or forced loan, _47_, _76_ Etchmiadzin Monastery, i. 61n Ethiopia and India, confused, ii. 432n Ethiopian sheep, ii. 422, 424n Etiquette of the Mongol Court, i. 382, 385n, 391, 393n, 457 Etymologies, _Balustrade_, _38_; buckram, i. 47n–48n; Avigi, 57n; Geliz (Ghellé), 59n; Jatolic, 61n; muslin, 62n; baudekins, 65n; cramoisy, 65n; ondanique, 93n; zebu, 99n; carbine, 101n; Dulcarnon, 161n; balas, 161n; azure and lazuli, 162n; None, 173n; Mawmet and Mummery, 189n; salamander, 216n; berrie, 237n; barguerlac, 272n; S’ling, 276n, 283n; siclatoun, 283n; Argon, 290n; Tungani, 291; Guasmul, 292n; chakór, 297n; Jádú and Yadah, 309n–310n; Tafur, 313n; Bacsi, 314n; Sensin, 321n; P’ungyi, 325n; _carquois_, 366n; Keshikán, 380n; vernique, 384n; camut, borgal, shagreen, 395n; Chinuchi or Chunichi, 401n; Toscaol, 407n; Bularguchi, 407n; Fondaco, 415n; Bailo, 421n; comercque, ii. 41n; porcelain, 74n; Sangon, 138n; Faghfúr, 148n; Manjanik, mangonel, mangle, etc., 163n–164n; galingale, 229n; Chini and Misri, 230n; Satin, 241n, 242n; eagle-wood, aloes-wood, 271n–272n; Bonús, Calamanz, _ib._; benzoni, 286n; china pagoda, 336n; Pacauca, 346n; Balánjar, a-muck, 347n–348n; Pariah, 349n; Govi, _ib._; Avarian, 355n–356n; Abraiaman, 367n; Choiach, 368n; proques, 370n; Tembul and Betel, 374n; Sappan and Brazil, 380n–381n; Balladi, _ib._; Belledi, 381n; Indigo baccadeo, 382n; Gatpaul, baboon, 383n–385n; Salami cinnamon, 391n; κώμακον, _ib._; rook (in chess), 419n; Aranie, 462n; Erculin and Vair, 483n; Misḳál, 592n —— (of Proper Names), Curd, i. 62n; Dzungaria, 214n; Chingintalas, _ib._; Cambuscan, 247n; Oirad, 308n; Kungurat, 358n; Manzi, ii. 144n; Bayan, 148n; Kinsay, 193n; Japan, 256n; Sornau, 279n; Narkandam, 312n; Ceylon, 314n; Ma’bar, 332n; Chilaw, 337n; Mailapúr, 359n; Sônagarpaṭṭanam, 372n; Punnei-Káyal, Káyal, _ib._; Kollam (Coilum), 377; Hili (Ely), 386n; Cambaet, 398n; Mangla and Nebila, 405n; Socotra, 408n; Colesseeah, 410n; Caligine, 439n; Aijaruc, 463; Nemej, 493n —— Chinese, ii. 119n Etzina, i. 223 Eunuchs, i. 356; procured from Bengal, ii. 115n Euphrates, i. 43n; said to flow into the Caspian, 52, 59n _Euphratesia_, i. 43n Euxine, _see_ Black Sea Evelyn’s _Diary_, i. 136n Execution of Princes of the Blood, mode of, i. 67n, 343, 344n Eyircayá, i. 281n

Facen, Dr. J., _139_ Faghfur (Facfur, Emperor of Southern China), ii. 145; meaning of title, 148n; his effeminate diversions, 207; decay of his palace, 208 Faizabad in Badakhshan, i. 156n, 163n, 173n, 175n Fákanúr, ii. 440n Fakata, ii. 260n Fakhruddin Ahmad, Prince of Hormuz, i. 121n, ii. 333n Falconers, Kúblái’s, i. 335, 402, 407n Falcons, of Kerman, i. 90, 96n; Saker and Lanner, 158, 162n; peregrine, 269; Kúblái’s, 402 Famine, horrors, i. 313n _Fanchán_, _P’ing-chang_, title of a second class Cabinet Minister, i. 432n, ii. 179n Fanchan Lake, ii. 29n Fan-ching, siege of, ii. 167n Fandaraina, ii. 386n, 391n, 440n _Fang_, _see_ Squares Fansur, in Sumatra, kingdom of, ii. 299, 302n Fansuri camphor, ii. 299, 302n Fan Wen-hu, or Fan-bunko, a General in Japanese Expedition, ii. 260n, 261n Fariáb, or Pariáb, i. 106n Faro of Constantinople, ii. 490 Farriers, none in S. India, ii. 340, 450 Fars, province, i. 85n, 92n, ii. 333n, 348n, 377n, 402n Fashiyah, Atabeg dynasty, i. 85n, 86n Fassa, i. 86n Fasting days, Buddhist, i. 220, 222n Fattan, in Ma’bar, ii. 333n, 336n Fatteh, ’Ali Sháh, i. 146n, 179n Fausto, Vettor, his Quinquereme, _33_ Fazl, Ibn Hassan (Fazluïeh-Hasunïeh), i. 86n Feili, Lurs dynasty, i. 84n Female attendants on Chinese Emperors, ii. 17, 20n, 147, 207, 208 Ferlec, in Sumatra, kingdom of (Parlák), ii. 284, 287n, 294n, 295n, 305n; Hill people, 284, 288n Fernandez, or Moravia, Valentine, ii. 295n Ferrier, General, i. 68n, 100n, 106n Festivals, Order of the Kaan’s, i. 386, 388n Fiag, or Pog River, i. 54n _Ficus Vasta_, i. 129n _Fidáwí_, Ismailite adepts, i. 144n, 145n Filial Piety in China, i. 457, 462n Filippi, Professor F. de, Silk industry in Ghílán, i. 59n Finn, i. 122n Fiordelisa, daughter of younger Maffeo Polo, _17_, _65_ —— supposed to be Nicolo Polo’s second wife, _17_, _26_, _27_ —— wife of Felice Polo, _27_, _65_ Firando Island, ii. 260n Firdús, Ismailite Castle, i. 148n Firdúsí, i. 93n, 130n Fire, affected by height of Pamir Plain, i. 171, 178n; regulations at Kinsay, ii. 189 Fire-baptism, ascribed to Abyssinians, ii. 427, 432n Fire-_Pao_ (cannon?), i. 342n, ii. 596n Fire-worship, or rockets, in Persia, i. 78, 80; by the Sensin in Cathay, 303, 325n Firishta, the historian, i. 104n, 169n Fish miracle in Georgia, i. 52, 57n, 58n; in the Caspian, 59n; and date diet, 107, 116n, ii. 450; supply at Kinsay, 202; food for cattle, 443, 444n; stored for man and beast, 443 Fish-oil, used for rubbing ships, i. 108, 117n Florin, or ducat, ii. 215, 591n Flour (Sago), trees producing, ii. 300, 304n, 305n Flückiger, Dr., ii. 226n Fog, dry, i. 105n Fo-kien, _see_ Fu-chau Folin (Byzantine Empire), ii. 405n Fondaco, i. 415n, ii. 238n Foot-mark on Adam’s Peak, _q.v._ Foot-posts in Cathay, i. 435 Forg, i. 86n Formosa, Plain (Harmuza), i. 107, 115n Forsyth, Sir T. Douglas, i. 193n, 194n, 216n, 400n Fortune, R., ii. 182n, 198, 220n, 222n, 224n, 229n, 233n Foundlings, provision for, ii. 147, 151n Four-horned sheep, ii. 443, 444n Fowls with hair, ii. 126, 129n Foxes, black, ii. 479, 481n, 484, 487 Fozlán, Ibn, i. 7n, 8n, ii. 348n, 488n _Fra terre_ (Interior), i. 43n Fracastoro, Jerome, _2_ Franciscan converts, in Volga region, i. 5n, 9n, ii. 491n; at Yang-chau, 154n; Zayton, 237n Francolin (darráj of the Persians), black partridge, i. 97, 99n, 107, 297n Frankincense, _see_ Incense Frederic II., Emperor, his account of the Tartars, i. 56n; story of implicit obedience, 144n; his _cheetas_, 398n; his leather money, 429n; his giraffe, ii. 424n French, the original language of Polo’s Book, _81_ _seqq._; its large diffusion in that age, _86_ _seqq._, _122_ French Expedition up the Kamboja River, ii. 57n, 67n, 80n, 120n Frenchmen, riding long like, ii. 78 French mission and missionaries in China, ii. 38n, 48n, 52n, 57n, 63n, 96n, 97n, 127n _Frère charnel_, i. 187n Frere, Sir B., i. 96n, 117n, 147n, ii. 395n, 424n Froissart, i. 17n, 42n, 68n Fu-chau (Fo-kien, Fuju), ii. 220n–222n, 224n, 226, 230, 231, 232n, 233n, 238n, 251n; paper-money at, i. 428n; wild hill people of, 225, 228n; its identity, 232n, 238n; language of, 243n; tooth relique at, 330n Fuen (Fen) ho River, ii. 17n Funeral rites, Chinese, in Tangut, i. 204; of the Kaans, 246, 250n; at Kinsay, ii. 191. (_See_ also Dead.) Fungul, city of, ii. 124, 127n Furs, of the Northern Regions, i. 257, 405, 410n, ii. 481, 483n, 484, 487 Fusang, Mexico(?), ii. 405n Fuyang, ii. 220n Fuzo, _see_ Fu-chau

Gabala, Bishop of, i. 231n Gagry, maritime defile of, i. 54n Gaisue, officer of Kúblái’s Mathematical Board, i. 449n _Galeasse_, Venetian gallery, _36_, i. 119n Galingale, ii. 225, 229n, 272 Galletti, Marco, _27_, ii. 512n Galleys of the Middle Ages, war, _31_ _seqq._; arrangement of rowers, _31–32_; number of oars, _32_, _33_; dimensions, _33_, _34_; tactics in fight, _38_; toil in rowing, _ib._; strength and cost of crew, _39_; staff of fleet, _39–40_; Joinville’s description of, _40_; customs of, _41_ Galley-slaves not usual in Middle Ages, _39_ Gambling, prohibited by Kúblái, i. 457 Game, _see_ Sport Game Laws, Mongol, i. 396, 406, ii. 13 Game, supplied to Court of Cambaluc, i. 396, 401 Ganapati Kings, ii. 362n Gandar, Father, ii. 139n, 153n Gandhára, ii. 114n, 329n, 330n; Buddhist name for Yun-nan, ii. 73n Ganfu, port of Kinsay, ii. 189 Ganja, gate of, i. 57n Gan-p’u, ii. 238n Gantanpouhoa, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n Gantûr, ii. 362n Gardenia, fruit and dyes, ii, 226n Gardiner’s (misprinted Gardner’s) _Travels_, i. 160n, 179n Gardner, C., ii. 196n, 198n Garmsir, Ghermseer (Cremesor), Hot Region, i. 75n, 99n, 112n, 114n Garnier, Lieut. Francis (journey to Talifu), ii. 38n, 48n, 57n, 58n, 60n, 64n, 67n, 74n, 80n, 90n, 91n, 95n, 99n, 117n, 120n, 122n, 123n, 128n, 130n, 198n, 278n Garrisons, Mongol, in Cathay and Manzi, i. 336n, ii. 190, 200n; disliked the people, 205 _Garuda_, ii. 351n, 415n, 419n Gate of Iron, ascribed to Derbend, i. 57n Gates, of Kaan’s palace, i. 363, 368n; of Cambaluc, 374, 377n; of Somnath, ii. 400–401 Gat-pauls, Gatopaul, Gatos-paulas, ii. 382, 383n, 385n _Gatto maimone_, ii. 383n Gauenispola Island, ii. 300, 307n Gaur (_Bos Gaurus_, _etc._), ii. 114n Gauristan, i. 86n Gavraz, village, i. 45n Gazaria, ii. 490, 492n Gedrosi, ii. 402n Gelath in Imeretia, Iron Gate at, i. 57n _Geliz_, Spanish for silk dealer, i. 59n Genealogy of Polos, _13_; errors as given by Barbaro, etc., in, _77–78_; tabular, ii. 506n; of House of Chinghiz, 505n Genoa, Polo’s captivity at, _6_, _48–55_ —— and Pisa, rivalry, and wars of, _41_, _56_ _seqq._ —— and Venice, rivalry and wars of, _41_ _seqq._ Genoese, their growth in skill and splendour, _42_; character as seamen by poet of their own, _43_; character by old Italian author, _48_; capture of Soldaia, i. 4n; their navigation of the Caspian, 52, 59n; trade in box-wood, 57n; their merchants at Tabriz, 75; in Fo-kien, ii. 238n Gentile Plural names converted into local singulars, i. 58n Geographical Text of Polo’s Book constantly quoted, its language, _83_; proofs that it is the original, _84_ _seqq._; tautology, _85_; source of other texts, _ib._ George (Jirjis, Yurji, Gurgán), king of Tenduc, of the time of Prester John, i. 284, 287n; a possible descendant of, 288n, ii. 460 Georgia (Georgiana), beauty of, and its inhabitants, i. 50–53n; their kings, 50, 52n Gerfalcons (Shonkár), i. 270, 273n, 299, 402, 404; tablets engraved with, 35, 351, 355n, ii. 487 Gerini, Colonel, ii. 596n German Follower of the Polos, ii. 159 Ghaiassuddin Balban (Asedin Soldan), Sultan of Delhi, i. 99, 104n, 105n Gháran country, ruby mines in, i. 161n Gházán (Casan) Khan of Persia, son of Arghún, i. 14n, 29n, 88n, 103n, 121n, 138n, 429n, ii. 50, 166n, 466n; his regard for the Polos, i. 35; marries the Lady Kukachin, 36, 38n, ii. 465n; his mosque at Tabriz, i. 76n; set to watch the Khorasan frontier, ii. 474, 475n; obtains the throne, 476; his object and accomplishments, 478n Ghel, or Ghelan (Ghel-u-chelan), Sea of, Caspian Sea, i. 52, 58n Ghellé (Gílí), silk of the Gíl province, i. 52, 59n Ghes, or Kenn (formerly Kish or Kais), i. 63, 64n _Ghez_ tree, i. 89n Ghiuju, ii. 219, 221n, 222n Ghiyas ed-din, last Prince of Kurd dynasty, i. 85n Ghori, or Aksarai River, i. 152n _Ghúls_, goblins, i. 202n Ghúr, i. 102n Giglioli, Professor H., _51_ Gíl, or Gílán, province, i. 59n Gilgit, i. 160n Gill, Captain (_River of Golden Sand_), i. 408n, ii. 40n, 57n, 59n, 80n–82n, 84n, 88n, 91n, 109n, 169n, 221n Ginao, Mt. and Hot Springs, i. 122n Gindanes of Herodotus, ii. 48 Ginger, ii. 22; Shan-si, 33; Caindu, 56; alleged to grow in Kiangnan, 181, 183n; Fuju, 224, 325; Coilum, 375, 381n; different qualities and prices of, 381n; Ely, 385, 388n; Malabar, 389; Guzerat, 393 Giraffes, ii. 413, 421n, 422, 431; mediæval notices of, 424n Girardo, Paul, _70_, ii. 511n Girdkuh, an Ismailite fortress, its long defence, i. 146n, 148n Girls, consecrated to idols in India, ii. 345–346 Gittarchan, _see_ Astrakhan Glaza (Ayas, _q.v._), _54_ Gleemen and jugglers, conquer Mien, ii. 110 Goa, ii. 358n, 451n Gobernador, Straits of, ii. 281n Goës, Benedict, _20_, i. 175n, 218n Gog and Magog (Ung and Mungul), legend of, i. 56n, 57n; rampart of, 57n; country of, 285; name suggested by Wall of China, 292n Gogo, ii. 398n Goître at Yarkand, i. 187, 188n Golconda diamond mines, ii. 362n Gold, Frankincense, and Myrrh, their mystic meaning, i. 79, 81n Gold dust in Tibet, ii. 49, 52n; exchanged for salt in Caindu, 54, 57n; Brius River, 56; in Kin-shia-Kiang, 72n; and nuggets in Carajan, 76; abundant in Yun-nan, 95n, 106; Caugigu, 116; Coloman, 123; infinite in Chipangu, 253, 256; in Sea of Chin Islands, 264; dust in Gulf of Cheinan Islands, 266; not found in Java, 274n; in Locac, 276; the Malayo-Siamese territories, 179n; Sumatra, 284, 287n; vast accumulations in South India, _12_, 340, 348n; imported into Malabar, 390; and into Cambay, 398; purchased in Socotra, 407 Gold and silver towers of Mien, ii. 110 —— cloths of, i. 41, 50, 60, 63, 65n, 75, 84, 285, 387, ii. 23. (_See_ Silk and Gold.) —— of the Gryphons in Herodotus, ii. 419n —— Teeth (Zardandan), Western Yunnan, ii. 84, 88n–91n —— to silver, relative value of, i. 426n, ii. 95n, 256n, 591n Golden King and Prester John, tale of the, ii. 17–22 —— Island, ii. 174n, 175, 176n, 310n —— Horde (kings of the Ponent), ii. 486n, 492n _Golfo, Indigo di_, ii. 382n Gomispola, Gomispoda, _see_ Gauenispola Gomushtapah, Wall of, i. 57n Gomuti palm, ii. 297n Gondophares, a king in the St. Thomas legends, ii. 357n Gordon’s “Ever Victorious Army,” ii. 179n Gordun Sháh, i. 120n Göring, F., i. 74n Goriosan, ii. 260n _Gor Khar_, wild ass, i. 89n Goshawks, i. 50, 57n, 96n, 252, 402; black, ii. 285, 345 Gothia (Crimean), ii. 490; its limit and language, 492n Govy, a low caste in Maabar, ii. 341, 349n, 355 Goza, i. 38n Gozurat, _see_ Guzerat Grail, Buddhist parallel to the Holy, ii. 328n, 330n Granaries, Imperial, i. 443 Grapes in Shan-si, ii. 13, 15n, 16n Grass-cloths, ii. 127n Grasso, Donato, _25_ Great Bear (Meistre), ii. 292, 296n; and Little, force of, and application of these epithets, 286n Great, or Greater Sea (Black Sea), i. 3n, ii. 487, 488, 490 Greece, Bactria’s relation to, i. 160n Greek fire, _38_, ii. 165n Greeks, in Turcomania, i. 43; and Greek tongue in Socotra, ii. 408n, 409n; possible relic of, 410n Green, Rev. D. D., ii. 193n —— Island, legendary, ii. 381n —— Islands, ii. 417n —— Mount, Cambaluc, i. 365, 370n —— R., _see_ Tsien Tang Gregorieff, his excavations at Sarai, i. 6n Gregory X., Pope, _see_ Theobald of Piacenza Grenard, i. 189n, 190n, 193n, 195n, 200n, 203n, 276n, 310n, 324n, 409n, ii. 5n, 27n Grioni, Zanino, ii. 517n _Griut_ (_kurut_), sour-curd, i. 265n Groat, Venetian _grosso_, i. 424, 426n, ii. 22, 66, 153, 181, 201, 225, 236, 354, 591n Groot, Professor, J. J. M. de, i. 209n, 251n, 268n, ii. 135n Grote, Arthur, ii. 444n Grueber and Dorville, Jesuit travellers, i. 276n _Grus_, _cinerea_, _antigone_, _leucogeranus_, _monachus_, i. 297n Gryphon, _see_ Ruc Guasmul (Basmul), half-breeds, i. 284, 292n Guchluk, i. 161n Gudar (village), i. 113n _Gudderi_, musk animals, Tibet, ii. 45, 49n Gudran, i. 126n Guebers, the, i. 88n, 96n Gujáh, Hulákú’s chief secretary, i. 33n _Gugal_, bdellium, ii. 397n Guilds of craftsmen at Kinsay, ii. 186 —— Venetian, _72_ Guinea-fowl, ii. 431, 437n Guions, a quasi-Tibetan tribe, ii. 60n Gumish-Khánah, silver mines, i. 49n Gunpowder, _138_ Gurgán, a Tartar chief, ii. 474n _Gurgán_, son-in-law, a title, i. 288n Gur-Khan of Karacathay, i. 233n Gutturals, Mongol elision of, i. 8n, 64n Guz = 100, i. 261, 263n Guzerat (Gozurat), ii. 389, 390, 392, 394n; products, mediæval architecture and dress, 393; work, 393–394, 395n

Haast, Dr., discovers a fossil Ruc, ii. 417n Habíb-ullah of Khotan, i. 189n Ḥabsh (Abash), _see_ Abyssinia Hadhramaut (_Sessania Adrumetorum_), i. 82n Hadiah, ii. 436n Haffer, ii. 445n Hai-nan, Gulf of, ii. 266n —— language of, ii. 244n Hairy men in Sumatra, ii. 301n Hajji Mahomed, i. 211n, 221n Hakeddin, ii. 436n Half-breeds, _see_ Argons Hamd Allah Mastaufi, the geographer, i. 76n, 81n, 84n, 92n, 135n Hamilton, Captain Alexander, i. 106n, 122n Hammer-Purgstall on Marco Polo, _115_ Hamúm Arabs, ii. 443n Hamza of Ispahan, i. 101n Hamza Pantsuri, or Fantsuri, ii. 303n Hanbury, D., ii. 183n, 226n, 229n Han-chung (Cuncun), ii. 31, 32n, 34n, 35n Hang-chau fu, _see_ Kinsay Han dynasty, i. 193n, 347n, ii. 32n, 35n, 70n —— River, ii. 34n, 35n, 149n, 167n Hanjám, i. 115n Han-kau, ii. 183n Hansi, ii. 427n Han Yü, ii. 81n _Harám_, i. 141n Harhaura, W. Panjáb, i. 104n Harlez, Mgr. de, i. 305n _Harmozeia_, i. 114n _Harpagornis_, fossil Ruc, ii. 417n Harran, i. 23n Harshadeva, king of Kashmir, i. 169n Harsuddi, temple of, ii. 349n Haru, or Aru, ii. 303n Hashíshín, _see_ Assassins Hásik, ii. 444n Hassán Kalá, hot springs at, i. 47n Hassan, son of Sabah, founder of the Ismailites, i. 141n Hastings, Warren, letter of, i. 57n Hatan, rebellion of, i. 346n Haunted deserts, i. 197, 201n, 274 Havret, Father H., ii. 155n, 212n _Ḥawáríy_ (Avarian), the term, ii. 356n Hawks, hawking in Georgia, i. 50, 57n; Yezd and Kerman, 88, 90, 96n; Badakhshan, 158, 162n; Etzina, 223; among the Tartars, 252; on shores and islands of Northern Ocean, 269, 273n; Kúblái’s sport at Chagannor, 296; in mew at Chandu, 299; trained eagles, 397, 399n; Kúblái’s establishment of, 402, 403, 407n, ii. 13; in Tibet, 50; Sumatra, 285; Maabar, 345 Hayton I. (Hethum), king of Lesser Armenia, _11_, i. 25n, 42n, ii. 592n; his autograph, _13_ Hazáras, the, Mongol origin of, i. 102n; lax custom ascribed to, 212n, ii. 56n Hazbana, king of Abyssinia, ii. 436n Heat, great at Hormuz, i. 108, 109, 119n, ii. 452; in India, 343, 375–376 Heaven, City of (Kinsay), ii. 182, 184n, 185, 203 Hedin, Dr. Sven, i. 188n, 190n, 193n, 198n, 203n, 225n, 276n Heibak, caves at, i. 156n Height, effects on fire of great, i. 171, 178n Heikel, Professor Axel, on Buddhist monasteries in the Orkhon, i. 228n Hei-shui (Mongol Etsina) River, i. 225n Hel, Ela (Cardamom), ii. 388n Helena, Empress, i. 82n Helli, _see_ Eli He-lung Kiang, ii. 35n Hemp of Kwei-chau, ii. 127 Henry II., Duke of Silesia, ii. 493n Henry III., i. 27n, 56n Heraclius, Emperor, said to have loosed the shut-up nations, i. 56n Herat, i. 150n, ii. 402n Hereditary trades, ii. 186, 196n Hereford, Map, _132_, i. 134n Hermenia, _see_ Armenia Hermits of Kashmir, i. 166, 169n Herodotus, i. 135n, ii. 104n, 109n Hethum, _see_ Hayton Hiai- or Kiai-chau (Caichu?), ii. 19n Hides, ii. 398. (_See_ Leather.) Hili, Hili-Marawi, _see_ Ely Hill-people of Fo-kien, wild, ii. 225, 228n Hinaur, _see_ Hunáwar Hind, ii. 402n Hindu character, remarks on frequent eulogy of, ii. 367 —— Kush, i. 104n, 164n, 165n, ii. 594n Hindus, their steel and iron, i. 93n —— in Java, ii. 283n Hing-hwa, language of, ii. 244n Hippopotamus’ teeth, ii. 413, 421n Hips, admiration of large, i. 160 Hirth, Dr. F., ii. 27n, 28n, 89n, 194n, 199n Hiuan-Tsung, Emperor, ii. 28n Hiuen Tsang, Dr., a Buddhist monk, i. 164n–165n, 169n, 174n, 189n–193n, 197n, 202n, 221n, 222n, 306n, 446n, ii. 28n, 60n, 594n, 595n Hochau, in Sze-chwan, Mangku Khan’s death at, i. 245n —— in Kansuh, ii. 29n Hochung-fu (Cachanfu), ii. 25n Hodgson, Mr., ii. 116n Hoernle, Dr., i. 190n Hōjōs, ii. 262n Hokien-fu (Cacanfu), ii. 133n Hokow, or Hokeu, ii. 224n Holcombe, Rev. C., on Hwai-lu, ii. 15n; on Yellow River, 23n; on Pia-chau fu, 25n; on road from T’ung-kwan to Si-ngan fu, 27n Hollingworth, H. G., ii. 144n Holy Sepulchre, ii. 429; oil from lamp of, i. 14, 19, 26 Homeritae, ii. 432n Homi-cheu, or Ngo-ning, ii. 122n, 128n, 129n, 131n _Homme_, its technical use, i. 27n, 342n Hondius map, i. 102n Ho-nhi, or Ngo-ning (Anin) tribe, ii. 120n, 121n. (_See_ Homi-cheu.) Hooker, Sir Joseph, on bamboo explosion, ii. 46n Horiad (Oirad, or Uirad) tribe, i. 300, 308n Hormuz (Hormos, Curmosa), i. 83, 107, 110n, ii. 340, 348n, 370, 402n, 449, 451; trade with India, a sickly place, the people’s diet, i. 107, ii. 450; ships, 108; great heat and fatal wind, 108, 109, 119n, 120n; crops, mourning customs, i. 109; the king of, 110; another road to Kerman from, 110, 122n; route from Kerman to, 110n; site of the old city, _ib._; foundation of, 115n; history of, 120n; merchants, ii. 340; horses exported to India from, 348n; the Melik of, 449, 450, 451 —— Island, or Jerun, i. 110n, 111n, ii. 451n; Organa of Arian, i. 115n, 121n Hormuzdia, i. 111n Horns of _Ovis Poli_, i. 171, 176n Horoscopes, in China, i. 447, ii. 191; in Maabar, 344 Horse-posts and Post-houses, i. 433, 437n Horses, Turkish, i. 43, 44n; Persian, 83, 86n; of Badakhshan, strain of Bucephalus, 158, 162n; sacrificed at Kaans’ tombs, 246; Tartar, 260, 264n; and white mares, 300, 308n; presented to Kaan on New Year’s Day, 390; of Carajan, ii. 64, 78, 81n; their tails docked, 82n; of Anin, 119; tracking by, 174n; decorated with Yaks’ tails, 355; now bred in S. India, 340, 342, 348n, 350n, 438, 450 —— great trade and prices in importing to India from Persia, i. 83, 86n; modes of shipment, 108, 117n; from Carajan, ii. 78; from Anin, 119; from Kis, Hormuz, Dofar, Soer, and Aden, 340, 348n, 370, 395, 438; Esher, 442; Dofar, 444; Calatu, 450, 451n —— duty on, 438; captured by pirates, 395; their extraordinary treatment and diet in India, 340, 345, 348n–349n, 351n, 450 Horse-stealing, Tartar laws _v._, i. 266 Hosie, A., ii. 131n; on Ch’êng-tu, 40n; brine-wells of Pai-yen-ching, 58n; on the Si-fan, 60n, 61n; on Caindu Lake, 72n Hospitals, Buddhist, i. 446n Hostelries, at Cambaluc, i. 412; on the Cathay post-roads, 434, ii. 32n; at Kinsay, 193 Hot springs in Armenia, i. 45, 46n; near Hormuz, 110, 122n Hounds, Masters of Kaan’s, i. 400–401n Hours, struck from Cambaluc bell-tower, i. 373, 414; at Kinsay, ii. 188; unlucky, 364, 368n; canonical, 368n, 369n Hsi Hsia dynasty, i. 205n _Hsiang-Chên_, _Hsiang_, wood, ii. 301n Hu-chau fu (Vuju), ii. 184n Hui-hui, white and black capped, two Mohammedan sects, ii. 30n, Hukaji (Hogáchi, Cogachin), Kúblái’s son, i. 361n, ii. 76, 80n Hukwan-hien, ii. 230n Hulákú Khan (Alau, Alacon), Kúblái’s brother, and founder of Mongol dynasty in Persia, _10_, i. 5, 10, 61n, 64n, 334n; war with Barka Khan, 8n, 103n; takes Baghdad and puts Khalif to death, 63, 66n, 85n, 86n; the Ismailites and the Old Man, 145, 245, 247n —— his treachery, ii. 181n; his descendants, 477; battle with Barca, 494; his followers, 495 Hullukluk, village, near Sivas, i. 45n Human fat, used for combustion in war, ii. 180n —— sacrifices, i. 208n Humáyún, Emperor, i. 155n, 277n Humboldt, _106_, _107_, _110_, _120_, i. 178n Hunáwar (Onore, Hinaur), ii. 390n, 440n Hundred Eyes, prophecy of the, ii. 145, 146, 149n _Hundwáníy_ (ondanique), Indian steel, i. 93n Hungary, Hungarians, ii. 286n, 492n Hung Hao, Chinese author, i. 212n Hun-ho (Sanghin River), ii. 5n, 6n Hunting equipment and Expedition, Kúblái’s, i. 397, 398n, 404; Kang-hi’s, 407n —— preserves, ii. 13. (_See_ also Sport.) Hutton, Captain, i. 100n Hwa-chau, ii. 29n Hwai-lu, or Hwo-lu-h’ien (Khavailu), the Birmingham of N. Shansi, ii. 15n Hwai-ngan-fu (Coiganju), ii. 152n Hwai River, ii. 143n, 152n Hwang-ho (Yellow River), i. 245n, 282n, 286n, ii. 23n, 25n, 27n; changes in its courses, 137n, 142n, 143n; its embankments, 143n Hwan-ho, ii. 6n Hyena, i. 378n Hyrcania, king of, i. 57n

Iabadiu, ii. 286n Ibn-al-Furāt, i. 67n Ibn Batuta (Moorish traveller, _circa_ A.D. 1330–1350), i. 4n–9n, 37n, 44n, 46n, 65n, 75n, 76n, 85n, 101n, 110n, 111n, 116n, 120n, 148n, 150n, 151n, 161n, 165n, 202n, 247n, 294n, 346n, 396n–410n, ii. 116n, 163n, 214n, 282n, 286n, 312n, 322n, 337n, 346n, 380n, 391n, 413n, 440n, 444n, 445n, 465n; his account of Chinese juggling, i. 316n; his account of Khansá (Kinsay), 214n; of Zayton, 238n; in Sumatra, 289n, 294n; on Camphor, 303n; in Ceylon, 315n, 322n, 337n; at Kaulam, 377n, 380n; in Malabar, 391n; sees Rukh, 419n; his account of Maldives, 425n; dog-sledges, ii. 481n, 483n; Market in Land of Darkness, 486n; on Silver Mines of Russia, 488n Ibn Fozlán, _see_ Fozlán Ichin-hien, ii. 154n, 168n, 173n Ichthyophagous cattle and people, ii. 442, 443, 444n Icon Amlac, king of Abyssinia, ii. 434n–436n Iconium (Kuniyah, Conia), i. 43, 44n Idolatry (Buddhism) and Idolaters, in Kashmir, i. 166, 168n; their decalogue, 167, 170n; Pashai, 172; Tangut, 203, 207n; Kamul, 210; Kanchau, 219, 221n; Chingintalas, 212; Suhchau, 217; Etzina, their fasting days, 220, 222n, 223; Tartars and Cathayans, 263, 343, 445, 456; Erguiul, 274; Egrigaia, 281; Tenduc, 284, 285; Chandu, 300–303; at Kúblái’s birthday feast, 387; Cachanfu, ii. 23; Kenjanfu, 24; Acbalec Manzi, 33; Sindafu, 37; Tibet, 45, 49; Caindu, 53; Yachi, 66; Carajan, 76; Zardandan, 84; Mien, 109; Caugigu, 116; Coloman, 122; Cuiju, 124; Cacanfu, 132; Chinangli, 135; Sinjumatu, 138; Coiganju, 151; Paukin, 152; Tiju, 153; Nanghin, 157; Chinghianfu, 176; Tanpiju, 218; Chipangu, 253; Chamba, 266; Sumatra, 284, 292, 299; Nicobars, 306; Mutfili, 360; Coilum, 375; Eli, 385; Malabar, 389; Tana, 395; Cambaet, 397; Semenat, 398; Far North, 479 —— Origin of, ii. 318, 319; of Brahmans, 364; of Jogis, 365 Idols, Tartar, i. 257, 258n, 456, ii. 479; Tangut, 203–207n; colossal, 219, 221n; of Cathay, 263; of Bacsi or Lamas, 302; of Sensin, 303, 323n–326n; of East generally, 263, 265n; in India, 340, 345 Ιερόδουλοι, ii. 351n Ieu, Gnostics of, ii. 321n Ifat, Aufat, ii. 435n Ig, Ij, or Irej, capital of the Shawánkárs, i. 86 Igba Zion, Iakba Siun, king of Abyssinia, ii. 435n _Ilchi_, commissioner, i. 30n Ilchi, modern capital of Khotan, i. 189n, 190n Ilchigadai Khan, i. 186n Ilija, hot springs at, i. 47n Ilkhan, the title, _10_ Ilyáts, nomads of Persia, i. 85 Imáms of the Ismailites, i. 146n Im Thurn, Everard, on _Couvade_, ii. 94n Incense, Sumatran, ii. 286; brown in West India, 395, 396n; white (_i.e._ frankincense), in Arabia, 396n, 442, 443n, 445, 446n–449n India, _12_, i. 1, 107, 109, 167, 414, ii. 76, 78, 107, 115, 119, 236, 249; horse trade to, i. 83, 86n; trade to Manzi or China from, ii. 190, 216, 390, 395; believed to breed no horses, 340, 342, 438, 450; trade with Persia and Arabia, 370; western limits of, 401, 402n; islands of, 423, 425n; division of, 424; sundry lists of States, 426n–427n; trade with Aden and Egypt, 438; with Arabian ports, 442, 444, 450; confusion of Ethiopia and, 432n India, the Greater, ii. 331 _seqq._, 401, 424 —— its extent, ii. 425n, 426n —— the Lesser, ii. 424, 425n–426n —— Middle (Abyssinia), ii. 423, 427 —— remarks on this title, ii. 431n —— Maxima, ii. 426n —— Tertia, ii. 425n —— Superior, ii. 426n —— Sea of, i. 35, 63, 108, 166, ii. 265, 424 Indian drugs to prolong life, ii. 370n —— geography, dislocation of Polo’s, ii. 377n, 390n, 396n, 403n, 426n —— nuts, _see_ Cocoa-nuts —— steel (ondanique), i. 93n Indies, the Three, and their distribution, ii. 424, 426n Indifference, religious, of Mongol Emperors, i. 14n, 349n Indigo, mode of manufacture at Coilum, ii. 375, 381n, 382n; in Guzerat, 393; Cambay, 398; prohibited by London Painters’ Guild, 382n Indo-China, ii. 426n Indragiri River, ii. 283n Infants, exposure of, ii. 147, 151n Ingushes of Caucasus, i. 268n Innocent IV., Pope, i. 62n Inscription, Jewish, at Kaifungfu, i. 346n Insult, mode of, in South India, ii. 371 Intramural interment prohibited, i. 414 Invulnerability, devices for, ii. 259, 263n ’Irák, i. 74, 84n, 86n, 145n Irghai, i. 281n Irish, accused of eating their dead kin, ii. 298n —— M.S. version of Polo’s Book, _102–103_ Iron, in Kerman, i. 90, 92n, 93n, 94n; in Cobinan, 125 Iron Gate (Derbend Pass), said to have been built by Alexander, i. 53n, 54n; gate ascribed to, 57n, ii. 494 Irtish River, ii. 493n Isaac, king of Abyssinia, ii. 432n, 433n Isabel, queen of Little Armenia, i. 42n Isabeni, ii. 432n Isentemur (Sentemur, Essentemur), Kúblái’s grandson, ii. 64, 80n Ish, the prefix, i. 156n ’Ishin, i. 119n Ish-Káshm, i. 156n, 172n; dialect, 160n, 173n Iskandar, Shah of Malacca, ii. 282n Islands, of the Indian Sea, ii. 249, 424, 426n; of China, 251, 264; in the Gulf of Cheinan, 266n; Male and Female, 404 _seqq._ Isle d’Orléans, ii. 277n Isle of Rubies (Ceylon), ii. 314n Ismaïl, Shah of Persia, i. 61n Ismailites, _see_ Assassins Ispahan (Istanit, Istan, Spaan), kingdom of Persia, i. 83n, 85n Israel in China, _see_ Jews Iteration, wearisome, ii. 133n I-tsing, ii. 283n Ivongo, ii. 414n Ivory trade, ii. 423, 424n ’Izzuddín Muzaffar, suggests paper-money in Persia, i. 428n, 429n

Jacinth, ii. 362n Jacobite Christians, at Mosul, i. 46, 60, 61n, ii. 409n, 432n–433n; at Tauris, i. 75, 77n; Yarkand, 187; perhaps in China, 291n Jacobs, Joseph, Barlaam and Josaphat, ii. 327n _Jadah_, or _Yadah-Tásh_, i. 309n Jade stone (jasper) of Khotan, i. 191, 193n, 194 Jaeschke, Rev. H. A., i. 209n, 243n, 314n, 324n Jaffa, Count of, his galley, _40_, _49_ Jaipál, Raja, ii. 346n Jájnagar, ii. 427n Jaláluddín of Khwarizm, i. 91n, 236n Jamáluddín-al-Thaibi, Lord of Kais, i. 65n, ii. 333n, 348n Jamáluddin, envoy from Ma’bar to Khanbaligh, ii. 337n Jambi River, ii. 283n James of Aragon, king, i. 273n, ii. 163n Jámisfulah (Gauenispola), ii. 307n Jamúi Khátún, Kúblái’s favourite Queen, her kindness to the captured Chinese princesses, i. 38n, 358n, ii. 151n Jangama sect, ii. 370n Janibeg, Khan of Sarai, i. 6n, 264n, 352n Japan, _see_ Chipangu Japanese paper-money, i. 428n Jaroslawl, ii. 489n _Jase_, stitched vessel, i. 117n Jaspar (Gaspar), one of the Magi, i. 78, 82n Jasper and chalcedony, i. 191, 193n Jatolic, Játhalík, Jaselic, Gáthalík (καθολικός), i. 60, 61n Jauchau, ii. 243n Jaúzgún, former captain of Badakhshan, i. 156n Java, the Great, _13_; described, ii. 272; circuit, empires in, 275n; Kúblái’s expedition against, _ib._ Java, the Greater and Lesser, meaning of these terms, ii. 286n Java, the Less, _see_ Sumatra Jawa, Jáwi, applied by Arabs to islands and products of the Archipelago generally, ii. 286n Jaya-Sinhavarman II., king of Champa, ii. 271n Jazirah, i. 61n Jehangír (Jehan, Shah), i. 168n Jenkinson, Anthony, i. 9n, 218n Jerún (Zarun), island, site of the later Hormuz, i. 110n, 111n, 115n, 121n Jerusalem, _130_, i. 19 Jesuit maps, i. 408n Jesujabus, Nestorian Patriarch, ii. 377n, 409n Jews, their test of Mahommed’s prophetic character, i. 56n; shut up by Alexander, _ib._; their connection with the Tartars, 57n; in China, their inscription at Kaifungfu, 343, 346n, 347n; in Coilum, ii. 375; in Abyssinia, 427, 431n, 434n Jibal, i. 81n —— Naḳús, or “Hill of the Bell,” Sinai desert, i. 202n Jibal-ul-Thabúl, “Hill of Drums,” near Mecca, i. 202n Jiruft, i. 92n, 106n, 111n, 112n Jogis (Chughi), ii. 365, 369n John XXII., Pope, i. 4n, 5n, 186n Johnson, his visit to Khotan, i. 189n, 190n, 192n, 195n, 198n Johnston, Keith, i. 81n, ii. 67n Johore, Sultan of, ii. 281n, 282n Jon (Jihon, or Oxus) River, ii. 458, 466 Jordanus, Friar, i. 37n Jor-fattan (Baliapatan), ii. 386n Josephus, i. 49n, 57n, 66n Jubb River, ii. 424n Judi, Mount, i. 62n Jugglers, at Khan’s feasts, i. 383, 386n, 392; and gleemen conquer Mien, ii. 110, 114n Juggling extraordinary, i. 316n, 318 _et seq._ Juji, eldest son of Chinghiz, _10_, i. 5n, 239n Juju (Cho-chau), ii. 10, 11n, 127, 131n Julman, ii. 485n Junghuhu, on Batta cannibalism, ii. 288n; on camphor trees, 303n Junks, ii. 252n, 333n. (_See_ also Ships.) Jupár, i. 113n Justice, administration of Tartar, i. 266 Justinian, Emperor, i. 49n Juzgána (Dogana), i. 152n

Kaan, and Khan, the titles, _10_ Kaan, the Great, _see_ Kúblái Kaans, the series of, and their burial place, i. 245, 247n–250n; massacre of all met by funeral party, 246, 250n Kabul, i. 104n, 165n, ii. 402n _Kachkár_ (_Ovis Vignei_), wild sheep, i. 158, 163n Kadapah, ii. 362n Ḳafchikúe, ii. 128n Káfirs of Hindu Kush, i. 165n; their wine, 87n, 155n _Kahgyur_, Tibetan Scripture, ii. 347n Kahn-i-Panchur, i. 106n Kaidu (Caidu) Khan, Kúblái’s cousin and life-long opponent, _11_, i. 183, 186n, 187, 214n, ii. 148n; plots with Nayan, i. 333, 334n, 348; his differences with Kúblái, ii. 457; and constant aggressions, 457–458; his death, 459n; his victorious expedition _v._ Kúblái, 459; Kúblái’s resentment, 463; his daughter’s valour, 463 _seqq._, 465n; sends a host _v._ Abaga, 467 Kaifung-fu, Jews and their synagogues there, i. 346n, 347n; siege of, ii. 158n Kaikhátú (Kiacatu), Khan of Persia, seizes throne, i. 35, 38n; his paper-money scheme, 428n; his death, 428, ii. 475; his dissolute character, i. 91n, ii. 475 Kaïkhosru I. and III., Seljukian dynasty, i. 44n Kaïkobad I. and III., i. 44n Kaikus, Izz ed-din, i. 44n Káil, _see_ Cail Kaïn (Gháín), a city of Persia, i. 86n, 124n, 141n Kaipingfu (Keibung, Kaiminfu, Kemenfu), i. 25, 227n, 304n, 306n Kairat-ul-Arab, i. 112n Kais, _see_ Kish Kaisaríya (Caesaræa, Casaria), i. 43, 44n, 49n Kajjala, or Khajlak, a Mongol leader, i. 104n Kakateya, dynasty, ii. 362n Kakhyens, Kachyens, tribe in Western Yun-nan, ii. 74n, 82n, 90n, 120n Ḳakula, ii. 279n Kala’ Atishparastán (Cala Ataperistan), “The Castle of the Fire-Worshippers”), i. 78, 82n Kala’ Safed, i. 85n Kalaján (Calachan), i. 281, 282n Kalámúr, ii. 427n Kalantan, ii. 279n Ḳalchi, Ḳalaḳchi, i. 380n Kales Devar, king of Ma’bar, ii. 333n, 335n; his enormous wealth, 333n Kalgan, or Chang-kia-keu, i. 295n Kalhát (Kalhátú, Calatu, Calaiate), i. 120n, ii. 348n; described, 449–450, 451n; idiom of, 451n Kalidása, the poet, on the Yak, i. 278n Kalikut, ii. 386n, 391n, 440n _Ḳálín_, marriage prices, i. 256n, 392n Kalinga, ii. 329n, 330n Kalinjar, ii. 426n _Kalmia angustifolia_, poisonous, i. 219n Kamál Malik, i. 68n Ḳamárah, Ḳomár, ii. 279n Kamasal (Conosalmi), Kahn-i-asal, “The honey canal,” i. 99, 106n Kambala, Kúblái’s grandson, i. 361n Kambáyat (Cambay), ii. 398n Kamboja (Chinla), ii. 134n, 278n, 374n Kampar, district and River, Buddhist ruins, ii. 283n Kamul (Komal, Camul), the Mongol Khamil, Chinese Hami, i. 209, 211n, 214n _Kanát_, or _Kárez_, underground stream, i. 123, 124n Kanát-ul-Shám (Conosalmi), i. 106n Kanauj, ii. 427n Kanbalu Island, ii. 414n Kanchau (Campichu), i. 219, 220n Ḳandahár, Ḳandar, Gandhára, ii. 72n, 73n, 329n, 402n Kandy, ii. 328n Kanerkes, or Kanishka, king, i. 168n; coins of, 173n Kang-hi, Emperor, i. 251n, 407n, ii. 8n, 182n Kank, i. 194n, 195n Kanp’u (Ganpu), old Port of Hang-chau, ii. 198n, 199n Kansan, _see_ Shen-si Kansuh, i. 206n, 220n Kao Hoshang, i. 422n Kao-Tsung, Emperor, ii. 28n Kao-yu (Cayu), ii. 153n Kapilavastu, ii. 322n Kapukada, Capucate, ii. 380n _Ḳarábughá_, _Carabya_, _Calabra_, a military engine, ii. 168n Kará Hulun, ii. 485n Karájáng (Carajan, or Yun-nan), ii. 64, 67n, 72n, 73n, 80n Karákásh (“black jade”) River, i. 193n Karákhitaian Empire, i. 231n —— Princes of Kerman, i. 91n Kará Khoja, i. 214n Karakorum (Caracoron), i. 66n, 226, 227n, 269, ii. 460 _Kara Kumiz_, special kind of _Kumiz_, i. 259n Karámúren (Caramoran) River, Mongol name for the Hwang-ho, or Yellow River, i. 245n, 282n, 286n, ii. 22, 23n _Karana_, meaning of, i. 101n Karáni (vulgo Cranny), i. 101n Karanút, a Mongol sept, i, 101n Ḳaraún Jidun, or Khidun, i. 101n Karaunahs (Caraonas), a robber tribe, i. 98, 101n, 121n _Karavat_, an instrument for self-decollation, ii. 349n Karens, ii. 74n Karmathian, heretics, i. 187n Karnúl, ii. 362n Karráh, ii. 427n Karra-Mánikpúr, i. 86n Kartazōnon, Karkaddan, rhinoceros, ii. 291n Kaṣaidi Arabs, ii. 443n _Kash_, jade, i. 193n Kashan, i. 81n Káshgar (Cascar), i. 180, 182n; Chankans of, 193n, ii. 594n _Kashísh_ (_Casses_), i. 70n, ii. 409n Kashmír (Keshimur), i. 104n, 164n, 166; Buddhism, 166, 168n; beauty of the women, 166, 169n; conjurers, 166, 168n; the language of, 168n; sorcery in, ii. 593 Kashmiris, i. 76n, 166 Kasia, people and hills, ii. 59n Kasyapa Buddha, ii. 356n Kataghan, breed of horses, i. 162n Ḳaṭar pirates, ii. 409n Kátif, ii. 348n Kattiawár, ii. 395n; pirates, 400n Kaulam, _see_ Coilum Kaulam-Malé, ii. 377n Kauli (Cauly), Corea, i. 343, 345n Kaunchi (Conchi), Khan, ii. 479, 481n Káveripattanam, ii. 335n Káveri River, delta of, ii. 335n _Kavir_, saline swamp, i. 124n Kavváyi, ii. 388n Káyal, Káil, _see_ Cail —— Pattanam, ii. 372n —— Punnei-, ii. 372n Kayten, ii. 234n Kazan, i. 6n, 7n Kazáwinah, i. 101n Kazbek, i. 54n Kazvín (Casvin), i. 83, 84n, 101n, 141n Keary, C. F., i. 429n _Kebteul_, night-watch, i. 381n Kehran, ii. 426n Keiaz tribe, i. 179n Keibung (Kaipingfu), i. 25, 227n, 304n, 306n Kelinfu (Kienning-fu), City, its bridges, ii. 225, 228n, 229n, 234n Kemenfu, _see_ Kaipingfu Kenjanfu (Si-ngan fu), ii. 24, 25n, 27n–29n Keraits, a great Tartar tribe, i. 236n, 237n, 271n, 287n, 288n Kerala, ii. 390n Keria, _see_ Kiria Keriza River, ii. 595n Kermán, i. 89n, 90, 109, 110, ii. 452; route to Hormus from, i. 91, 107, 110; steel manufacture, its industries, 96n; king of, Atabeg of, 107, 110; stitched vessels of, 117n; desert of, 123, 124n Kerulen (K’i-lien) valley, the Khans’ burial-ground, i. 248n Keshican (Keshikten), Kúblái’s life-guard, i. 379, 380n, 381n, 394n Kesmacoran (Kij-Makrán), i. 86n, ii. 401, 402n; Kij-Makrán, 402n Keuyung Kwan, village, i. 28n Khakán, the word, _10_ Khalif (Calif) Mosta’Sim Billah of Baghdad, i. 63; taken by Hulákú and starved to death, 64; plot _v._ the Christians laid by a former—the miracle of the mountain, 69–73; becomes secretly a Christian, 73 _Khálij_, ii. 439n _Khàm_, stuff made with cotton thread, i. 190n Khambavati (Cambay), ii. 398n Khanabad (Dogana?), i. 156n Khán Bádshah of Khotan, i. 189n Khánbalík, _see_ Cambaluc Khanfu, ii. 199n Khanikoff, N. de (travels in Persia), i. 49n, 53n, 58n, 74n, 89n, 91n, 92n, 96n, 101n, 106n, 114n, 121n, 124n, 141n, 150n, 193n _Khanjár-i-Hundwán_, hanger of Indian steel, i. 93n _Khán-khánán_, a title, _10_ Khanoolla (Mount Royal), site of Chinghiz’s tomb, i. 247n Khansâ, ii. 199n, 214n Kharesem, Mount, i. 155n Khato-tribe, ii. 120n Khátún-gol, or “Lady’s River,” _i.e._ Hwang-ho, i. 245n, 249n _Khatun_, title of Khan’s wives, _10_ Khavailu (Hwo-lu h’ien), ii. 15n Khazars, the, i. 7n, ii. 492n Khilak, i. 54n Khimka, ii. 238n Khinsa, Khingsai, Khinzai, ii. 144n, 175n, 214n. (_See_ Kinsay.) Khitan, Khitai, _11_ —— character, i. 28n —— dynasty of Liao, i. 232n, 288n, ii. 20n Khmer, ii. 279n Khodabanda, Ilkhan of Kermán, i. 91n, 103n Khojas, name of modern Ismailite sect, i. 146n, 163n Khorasan, province, i. 38n, 128n, 131n, 135n, 150n, ii. 467n, 474n; turquoises of, i. 92n Khormuzda, supreme deity of the Tartars, i. 257n Khotan (Cotan), i. 188, 195n, 197n, ii. 594n, 595n; fruits, i. 190n; routes between China and, 191n; buried cities of, 192n; its jade, 193n Khumbavati (Cambay), ii. 398n Khumdán, ii. 27n Khusrú, Amír, Indian poet, i. 48n, 96n, 104n Khutuktai Setzen, Prince of the Ordos, i. 257n Khwarizm, i. 9n Kiacatu, _see_ Kaikhátú Kiahing (Ciangan, Canigan), ii. 185n Kiai- or Hiai-chau (Caichu), ii. 19n Kiakhta, i. 56n, 218n Kia-k’ing, Emperor, ii. 143n Kiang, the Great (Kian and Kian-Suy, and in its highest course Brius, the Kinsha Kiang), ii. 36, 56, 59n, 60n, 64, 67n, 69n, 70n, 72n, 129n–131n, 149n, 154n; its vastness, and numerous craft, 170, 171, 173n; steamers on, 173n, 174n; its former debouchure to the south, and changes, i. 199n Kiang-Ché, ii. 157n, 217n, 224n; limits of, 218n Kiang-Hung, Xieng-Hung, ii. 117n, 127n–129n, 131n Kiangka, ii. 48n Kiang-mai, Xieng-mai, Zimmé, ii. 117n, 128n, 279n Kiangshan, ii. 224n Kiangsi, ii. 228n Kiang-su, ii. 135n Kiang-suy (-shui) River, ii. 36, 40n Kiangtheu, ii. 105n, 111n, 113n Kiang-Tung, ii. 117n, 279n Kiao-chi (Tungking), Chinese etymology of, ii. 119n, 128n Kia Tsing, Emperor, a great bridge builder, ii. 6n Ki-chau Castle, ii. 26n Kieh-Ch’a, ii. 283n K’ien-ch’ang, Kiung-tu (Caindu), ii. 70n–72n Kien-chau, ii. 232n Kien-Kwé, ii. 232n Kien-lung, Emperor, ii. 8n, 196n Kien-ning fu (Kelinfu), ii. 228n Kiepert, _Map of Asia_, i. 197n Kij-Makrán (Kesmacoran), i. 86n Kila’-i-Gabr, “Gueber Castle,” i. 81n, 82n Kilimanchi River, ii. 424n Kiming shan Mountains, gold and silver mines, i. 295n _Kimiz_, _kumiz_ (_kemiz_), mare’s milk, —Tartar beverage, i. 257, 259n Kin, or Golden Dynasty in N. China, _12_, i. 28n, 231n, 288n, ii. 8n, 19n, 168n, 190n; their paper-money, i. 426n, 430n; story of their Golden King, ii. 17–22 Kincha, Chinese name for Kipchak, ii. 179n Kin-Chi, or Gold-Teeth (Zardandan), 84–90n King of the Abraiaman, ii. 364 —— of England, Kúblái’s message to, i. 34; intercourse with Mongol princes, 36n, ii. 177n —— of France, Kúblái’s message to, i. 34 —— of Spain, Kúblái’s message to, i. 34, ii. 477n —— Rev. C. W., i. 370n Kings of Maabar, the five brothers, ii. 331, 333n, 334n, 337n, 338–339, 370, 371; their mother’s efforts to check their broils, 371 —— subordinate, or Viceroys, in China, i. 360, 361n, ii. 24, 64, 76, 79n, 190, 199n —— Tartar, of the Ponent, ii. 490, 492n Kingsmill, T. W., ii. 154n, 184n, 194n, 220n King-tê-chên, porcelain manufacture, ii. 243n K’ing-yüan (Ning-po), ii. 238n Kin-hwa fu, ii. 222n Kinki, Kimkhá, ii. 238n Kinsay (King-szé, or “Capital,” Khansá, Khinsá, Khingsai, Khanzai, Cansay, Campsay), formerly Lin-ngan now Hang-chau fu, _11_, ii. 146, 149n, 193n; its surrender to Bayan, 146, 149n; extreme public security, 147; alleged meaning of the name, 182, 184n, 185; described, 185–208; bridges, 185, 187, 194n; hereditary trades, guilds and wealthy craftsmen and their dainty wives, 186, 196n; the lake, islands and garden-houses, 186, 187, 196n; stone-towers—inhabitants’ clothing and food, 187, 197n–198n; guards and police regulations, 187–188; fires, 188; alarm towers, paved streets, 189; revenue, 189, 190, 215, 216, 217n, 218n; pavements, public baths, port of Ganfu, 189, 198n, 199n; the province and other provinces of Manzi, garrisons, 190, 200n; horoscopes, funeral rites, 191, 200n; palace of the expelled king, 192; church, house registers, 192, 200n; hostel regulations, 193; canals, 200; markets and squares, 201, 209n; fruits and fish shops, 202, 210n; women of the town, physicians and astrologers, courts of justice, 203; vast consumption of pepper, 204, 210n; inhabitants’ character—their behaviour to women and foreigners, 204, 210n, 211n; hatred of soldiers, 205; pleasures on the lake and in carriage excursions, 205, 211n; palace of the king, 206; the king’s effeminacy and ruin, 207–208, 211n; tides, 208n; plan of, 209n; notices by various writers of, 213n; wealth of, 245n; ships, 255, 260n Kin-sha Kiang, “River of Golden Sands” (upper branch of Great Kiang, Brius), ii. 36, 56, 64, 67n, 69n, 70n, 72n Kinshan, _see_ Golden Island Kinto, or Hintu, Mongol general, ii. 260n Kipchak (Ponent), Southern Russia, events related by Polo in, _23_, i. 5, 6n, ii. 490 _seqq._; sovereigns, 492n; people of, 493n; extent of empire, _ib._ Kirghiz Kazak, i. 313n Kirghiz, the, i. 162n, 176n, 309n, ii. 362n Kiria, i. 192n, 195n, ii. 595n Kirk, Sir John, and Raphia palm, ii. 597n Kis, Kish, or Kais (Kisi), now Ghes, or Krm, island in Persian Gulf, i. 63, 64n, 83, 452; merchants, ii. 340; described, 453n Kishik, Kishikan, Kizik, Keshikchi, _see_ Keshican Kishm (Casem), i. 153, 155n, 156n, 173n —— or Brakht (Oaracta), island in the Persian Gulf, i. 115n, 121n Kistna River, ii. 362n Kitubuka, General, i. 85n Kiu-chau, ii. 222n Kiulan (Quilon), _see_ Coilum Kizil Irmak, the, i. 45n Kizil River, i. 54n Kneeling oxen, i. 97, 99n Kobad, the Sassanian, i. 53n Kobdo, i. 215n Koh-Banán (Cobinan), i. 125 Koja (Coja), a Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n, 38n Kokcha River, i. 154n–156n, 162n _Kok-Tash_, greenstone of Samarkand, i. 187n Kolastri, or Kolatiri Rajas, ii. 387n Ko-li-ki-sze, i. 289n Kolkhoi of Ptolemy, identified, ii. 373n Kollam, _see_ Coilum Koloman, _see_ Coloman Kolyma, bird-hunting at, i. 272n Κώμακον, ii. 391n Ḳomár, ii. 279n, 383n Κομάρια ἄκρον, ii. 382n Konár tree, Marco Polo’s apples of Paradise, i. 99n Kondachi, 337n Konkan, Konkan-Tána, ii. 367n, 390n, 396n _Korano_, epithet on Indo-Scythic coins, i. 101n _Korea_, _History of_, ii. 262n Koresh king, i. 82n _Kornish_, or K’o-tow (Khén-théu), i. 391, 393n Kosakio, a general against Japan, ii. 260n Kosseir, ii. 439n Kotcheres, Kurds of Mosul, i. 62n Kotlogh, or Kutlugh, Sultan of Kerman, i. 91n Kotlogh Shah, the Chaghataian prince, i. 104n, 121n Kotrobah Island, ii. 409n Kouyunjik, sculptures at, i. 100n Kozlov, Lieutenant K. P., on the Lob-nor, i. 199n Kuang-chou, ii. 239n Kúbenán (Cobinan), a Kuh-banán “Hill of the Terebinths or Wild Pistachios,” i. 123, 124n Kúblái (Cublay), Káán, the Great Khán, i. 8n, 10, 11, 12, 15; his envoys meet the two elder Polos, 10; receives and questions the Polos, 11, 12; sends them as envoys to the Pope, 13; his desire for Christian teachers, and for oil from the lamp in the Holy Sepulchre, 13, 14; gives them a Golden Tablet, 15; his reception of the three Polos, 26; sends Marco on an embassy, 27; Marco grows in favour, 30; allows the Polos to depart with Tablets of Authority, 33–35; rumour of his death, 38n; sends a napkin of asbestos to the Pope, 213; his greatness and power, 246, 247n, 331; his milk libations, 300; his inscription at Shangtu, 304n; Chinghiz’s prophecy, 331n; his lineage, age, and accession, 332; Nayan’s revolt, 333; Nayan’s defeat and death, 336–343; rebukes anti-Christian gibes, 344; returns to Cambaluc, 348; treats four religions with equal respect, 348n; his views on Christianity, 349n; how he rewards his captains, 350; his personal appearance, 356; his wives and ladies-in-waiting, 356–358; his palace at Cambaluc, 362; builds Cambaluc city, 374; his bodyguard, 379; order of his feasts, 381; celebration of his birthday, 387; his distribution of robes, 387, 394; his New Year’s feast, 390; his elephants, 391; the _K’o-tow_, 391, 393n; adopts Chinese ancestor-worship, 392n; his game laws, 396; his hunting establishment, 397; his masters of hounds, 400; how he goes a-hunting, 402; how his year is spent, 410; Ahmad’s influence, oppression, and death, 416–420; his treatment of Mahomedans, 422n; his mint and paper-money, 423; his purchase of valuables, 425; his twelve great Barons, 430; his posts and runners, 433; remission of taxes, 439, 443; his justice, 440n; a tree planter, 440; his store of corn, 443; charity to the poor, 445; his astrologers, 446; gaol deliveries, and prohibition of gambling, 457; his early campaign in Yun-nan, ii. 46n, 79, 80n; and the king of Mien and Bangala, 98, 110, 114n; Litan’s plot, 136; sends Bayan to invade Manzi, 145; his dealings with Bayan, 148n, 149n; satisfied with the Polo’s mangonels, 159; appoints Mar Sarghis governor of Chinghian-fu, 177; the city of Kinsay, 186–190; his revenue from Kinsay, 215; from Zayton, 235; his expedition against Chipangu (Japan), 255; sends force against Chamba, 267, 270n; attempts to gain Java, 272, 275n; his death, 275n; sends to buy Ceylon ruby, 313, 315n; sends for religions of Sakya, 319; testifies to miraculous powers of Sakya’s dish, 320; intercourse with Ma’bar, 337n; with Kaulam, 378n; missions to Madagascar, 412–413; Kaidu’s wars with him, 457 _seqq._ —— Khan, territories and people subject to (Turkistan), i. 180, 188, 191, 196; (Tangut and Mongolia), 203, 212, 217, 269, 274, 281, 284, 285; (Tibetan frontier and Yun-nan), ii. 50, 53, 64, 109, 116, 119, 122; (Western China), 124, 127; (N. Eastern China), 132, 135, 138, 140, 141; (Manzi), 151–153; (Sinju), 170; (Caiju), 174; Chinghian-fu, 176; (Chinginju), 178; (Suju), 181; (Tanpigu), 218; (Chonka), 231; (Zayton), 234; (Chamba), 267; (Sumatra), 272, 285, 292, 299 Kuché character, i. 211n _Kudatku Bilik_, an Uíghúr poem, i. 28n Kuhistan, or Hill country of Persia, i. 86n Kúkachin, _see_ Cocachin Kúkin-Tána, ii. 396n Kukju (Genkju), Kúblái’s son, i. 361n Kuku-Khotan (Blue Town), depôt for Mongolian trade with China, i. 278n, 286n, 287n Ku-kwan, Customs’ Barrier, ii. 14n Kuláb, lions in, i. 152n; Salt Mines, 154n Kulan, _Asinus Onager_, the Gor Khar of Persia, i. 89n Kulasaikera, ii. 335n Kumár, _see_ Ḳomár Kumhări, Kumari, _see_ Comari Kumiz, kimiz (kemiz), Mare’s milk, Tartar beverage, i. 257, 259n, 300; sprinkling of, 308n, 309n, 385n, 411 Kummájar, ii. 491n Kúnbúm Monastery, i. 319n Kunduz, i. 152n, 154n _Kunduz_ (beaver or sable), i. 410n Kunduz-Baghlán, i. 86n Kung-ki-cheng (Fei-ch’eng), ii. 6n, 8n Kunguráts, Kunkuráts (Ungrat), a Mongol tribe, i. 38n, 101n, 359n, 360 _Kunichi_ (Cunichi, or Chinuchi), “The Keepers of the Mastiff Dogs,” i. 400 Kuniyah (Conia), Iconium, Koniah, i. 43, 44n 356n Kunlun (Pulo Condore), ii. 277n Kurd dynasty, i. 85n Kurdistan (Curdistan), i. 9n, 62n, 83, 84n Kurds, the, i. 60, 62n, 85n Kúreh-i-Ardeshír (Kuwáshír), i. 91n Kuria Maria Islands, ii. 405n Kuridai, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n _Kúrkah_, great drum, i. 340n, 341n Kurmishi, ii. 474n Kurshids of Lúristán, i. 85n _Kurut_ (Curd), i. 262, 265n Kus, Cos (in Egypt), ii. 439n Kushluk, the Naiman, ii. 20n Kutan, son of Okkodai, ii. 32n Kutchluk Khan (Buddhist), Chief of the Naïmans, i. 188n Kutuktemur, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n Kutulun, Princess, ii. 465n Kuwinji, _see_ Kaunchi Kuyuk Khan, i. 14n, 245, 247n Kwa-chau (Caiju), at mouth of Great Canabon Yang-tse-Kiang, ii. 144n, 175n Kwan Hsien, ii. 41n Kwansinfu, ii. 221n, 224n Kwawa, _i.e._ Java, etymology, ii. 119n Kwei-chau (Cuiju), ii. 82n, 124n, 127n, 129n Kwei-hwa-ch’eng, or Kuku Khotan, i. 278n, 286n, 287n Kweilei River, i. 345n Kyŭng-sang province, ii. 262n

Lac (Wallachia), Lacz, i. 54n, ii. 487, 489n, 490, 491n Ladies’ dresses in Badakhshan, i. 160, 163n Ladies of Kinsay, ii. 186 Lagong, ii. 279n Lahore (Dalivar, Dilivar), i. 99, 104n, 105n, ii. 426n, 427n Lahsá, ii. 348n Lájwurd mines, i. 162n Lake, Caindu, ii. 53, 72n —— Fanchau, ii. 29n —— Kinsay, ii. 186, 196n, 200, 214n —— of Palace at Cambaluc, i. 365, 370n —— Pleasure parties on, ii. 205, 211n —— Talifu, ii. 80 —— Yunnan-fu, ii. 66 Laknaoti, ii. 427n Lakshamana Deva, king of Kashmir, i. 104n Lamas of Tibetan Buddhism, i. 28n; their superstitions and rites, 204, 207n, 220, 221n–223n, 301, 302, 314n, 315n; their monasteries, 303, 319n; marriage, 303, 319n. (_See_ also Bakhshi.) Lambri, kingdom of, ii. 299, 300n, 306, 307n; situation of, 301n Lances of Sago Palm, ii. 305n Lanchang, ii. 279n Land of Darkness, ii. 484 _seqq._; market in, 486n Langdarma, i. 168n, 170n Langting Balghasun, i. 306n Languages used in Mongol Court and administration, i. 27, 28n–30n Lan-Ho, i. 305 Lanja Bálús, or Lankha bálús, ii. 308n Lanka (Ceylon), ii. 320n Lan Ki Hien (Nan-Che-hien), ii. 222n, 224n Lanner Falcons, i. 158, 162n, ii. 50 Lan-tsang kiang (Mekong) River, ii. 88n, 128n Lao-Kiun, or Lao-Tseu, the Philosopher, i. 322n, 325n, 326n Laos, people of, ii. 91n, 117n, 120n, 128n Lar, or Láṭ-desa, ii. 367n —— province, ii. 363, 367n, 403n Latin version of Polo’s Book, _63_, _81_, _90_, _95_, _100_ Latins, the term, i. 10, 12, 32 Latsé, Tibetan for musk, i. 279n Lauredano, Agnes, ii. 520n _Laurus Camphora_, ii. 237n Lawek, _Lawáki_, ii. 278n–279n Laxities of marriage customs, _see_ Marriage Layard, Mr., i. 85n Layas, _see_ Ayas —— Gulf of, i. 17n Leather, i. 395, 398; embroidered mats of Guzerat, 393–394, 395n Leaves, used for plates, ii. 365; green leaves said to have a soul, 366 Lecomte on Chinese war vessels, i. 37n Lembeser, Ismaelite fortress, i. 146n Lenzin, ii. 141n Leon I., king of Lesser Armenia, i. 42n Leon II., king of Lesser Armenia, i. 44n Leon III., king of Lesser Armenia, i. 25n Leon VI., last king of Lesser Armenia, i. 42n Leopards, ii. 282, 411, 431; taught to sit on horseback, i. 299; (Cheetas) kept for the Chase by Kúblái, 397 Lepechin, Professor, i. 9n Le Strange, Guy, i. 67n, 92n Leung Shan, i. 245n Levant, term applied by Polo to the kingdom of the Mongol Khans, i. 1, 5, 8n, 10, 32, 36, 44, 63, 84, 246, 270, ii. 50, 376, 466, 477, 491, 494 Lewchew, ii. 391n Lewis, _see_ St. Lewis Lewis XI. and XII. (France), i. 398n Lew-sha, old Chinese name for Lop Desert, i. 198n, 201n Leyes, _see_ Ayas Lhása, ii. 45n, 70n, 74n; _Labrang_ Monastery at, i. 319n _Li_, Chinese measure, supposed to be confounded with miles, ii. 193n, 194n, 209n Liampo (Ningpo), ii. 228n, 239n Liang, or tael, i. 426n, 427n Liang-chau in Kansuh, i. 29n, 276n, 281n Liao dynasty, _12_, i. 232n, 288n Liao-tong, i. 289n, 334n, 345n Libanos, Λιβανοφόρος and Λιβανωτοφόρος χώρα, ii. 445n–446n _Libro d’Oro_, _14_ Licinius, Emperor, i. 45n Lidé (Liti), ii. 297n, 305n Lieuli Ho, ii. 6n Lign-aloes (eagle-wood), ii. 87, 268; etymology, 271n; in Sumatra, 284, 287n Ligor, ii. 278n _Ligurium_, the precious stone, _Liguire_, i. 398n Li H’ien, Tartar ruler of Tangut, i. 206n _Likamankwas_ of Abyssinian kings, ii. 348n Li-kiang fu, ii. 73n, 90n _Limyrica_, ii. 408n Lindley, i. 99n Lindsay, Hon. R., ii. 46n, 74n _Linga_, ii. 370n Linju, ii. 140, 141n Lin-ngan (Hang-chau), ii. 149n, 195n Lin-ngan in Yun-nan, ii. 120n, 121n, 129n Lintching-y, or Linchinghien, ii. 141n Lin-t’sing chau, ii. 139n Lion and Sun, i. 352n Lions, black, ii. 376, 382n, 422 —— on the Oxus, i. 151; Chinese notion of, i. 399n —— (apparently for tigers) kept for the chase by Kúblái, i. 397, ii. 31, 42, 56, 214, 219; skins of striped, i. 405; how hunted with dogs, ii. 126. (_See_ also Tigers.) Lion’s Head Tablets, i. 35, 350, 352n _Lire_, various Venetian, _66_, _71_, ii. 591n–592n —— of gold, _73_ Lisbon, ii. 391n Lissu, or Lisau tribe, ii. 60n, 90n Litai, ii. 301n Litan, rebellion of, i. 313n, ii. 136, 138n Lithang, ii. 48n, 56n, 67n Little Orphan Rock, ii. 174n Liu Pang, founder of 1st Han dynasty, ii. 32n Liu Pei (Luo Pé), of the Han dynasty, ii. 32n, 38n _Livre des Merveilles_, _121_, ii. 527n Livres of gold, ii. 442 —— Parisis, _90_, ii. 590n —— Tournois, i. 83, 86n, ii. 590n Li Yuan-hao, founder of the Hsi Hsia dynasty, Tangut, i. 206n Lo, tribes of S.W. China so-called, ii. 123n, 124n, 129n —— Chinese name of part of Siam, ii. 278n Lob, _see_ Lop Locac, kingdom of, ii. 276, 277n–280n Lockhart, Dr. W., i. 372n, 377n, ii. 8n, 27n, 82n, 124n _Lokok_, ii. 278n—280n Lolo tribes, ii. 60n—63n, 69n, 70n, 123n Longevity of Brahmins and Jogis, ii. 365, 369n Longfellow, i. 67n Lop, city and lake, i. 194, 196; desert, 196, 197 Lophāburi, ii. 278n Loping, ii. 129n, 130 Lor, _see_ Lúristan Lord, Dr. Percival, i. 160n Löss, brownish-yellow loam, ii. 14n Loups cerviers (lynx), i. 398n Low castes, ii. 349—350n Lowatong River, ii. 130n Loyang, Bridge of, ii. 241n Lubán, ii. 446n, 449n Lubán-Jáwi, ii. 286n Lubán-Shehri, ii. 449n Lubbies, ii. 372n Lucky and unlucky hours and days, ii. 364, 368n Luddur Deo, ii. 362n Luh-ho-ta Pagoda, Hang-chau, ii. 193n, 194n Lukon-Kiao (Hun-ho, Pulisanghin River), ii. 5n, 6n, 8n Lukyn Port, ii. 279n, 280n Lung-yin ii. 224n Lúristan (Lor, Lur), kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 84n; Great and Little, 85n; character of Lurs or people of, 87n Lusignan, John de, i. 42n Lút, Desert of (Dasht-i-Lut), i. 124n, 127, 128n Lu-tzŭ tribe, ii. 82n Lynxes, trained to hunt, i. 397, 398n; in Cuncun, ii. 31

Ma Twan-lin, the Chinese Pliny, i. 100n, 201n Maaden, turquoise mines at, i. 92n Maatum, or Nubia, ii. 431n Ma’bar (Maabar, _i.e._ Coromandel coast), province of India, ii. 331, 332n, 338; its brother kings, 331, 333n, 335n, 370, 371; pearl fishery, 331, 335n, 337n; etymology, 332n; limits, 333n; obscurity of history, 334n; port visited by Polo, 335n; nakedness of people, king, his jewels, 338–346; his wives, “Trusty Lieges,” treasure, 339, 347n; horses imported, 340; superstitious customs, 340; ox-worship, 341; Govis, _ib._; no horses bred, 342, 350n; other customs, 342; mode of arrest for debt, 343, 350n; great heat, 343; regard for omens, 344, 351n; astrology, treatment of boys, 344; birds, girls consecrated to idols, 345, 351n; customs in sleeping, 346, 352n; ships at Madagascar, 412 Macartney’s Map, i. 173n, 292n Macgregor, Sir C., “Journey through Khorasan,” i. 86n, 89n Máchin, city of (Canton), ii. 175n Máchin, Maháchin (Great China), used by Persian writers as synonymous with Manzi, ii. 35n, 144n, 175n Maclagan, Major-General (R.E.), i. 105n, 155n Madagascar (Madeigascar), ii. 411, 413n; confused with Magadoxo, 414n; etymology, 414n; traces of ancient Arab colonisation, 414n Mádái, Madavi, Maudoy, ii. 387n, 388n Madjgars, ii. 491n–492n Madar-Des, Eastern Panjáb, i. 104n Madras, ii. 355n, 403n Madura, ii. 333n, 334n, 335n Maestro, or Great Bear, said to be invisible in Sumatra, ii. 292, 296n Magadha, ii. 356n Magadoxo, confused with Madagascar, ii. 414n Magapatana, near Ceylon, ii. 283n Magi, the three, i. 78–80; legend as told by Mas’udi, 82n; source of fancies about, 82n; names assigned to, 83n Magic, of Udyana, i. 164n; Lamaitic, 301, 314n. (_See_ also Sorcerers.) Magical darkness (dry fog and dust storms), i. 98, 105n Magnet, Mount, ii. 418n Magyars, ii. 491n–492n Mahar Amlak, king of Abyssinia, ii. 436n Mahávan, ii. 426n Mahmúd Kalháti, prince of Hormuz, i. 121n Mahmúd of Ghazni, i. 106n Mahmudiah Canal, ii. 439n Mahomed (Mahommet), his account of Gog and Magog, i. 56n; his Paradise, 140; his alleged prophecy of the Mongols, 265n; his use of mangonels, ii. 164n Mahomed, supposed worship of idols of, i. 189n —— II., uses the old engines of war, ii. 163n, 166n —— Tarabi, 106n —— Tughlak of Delhi, his copper token currency, 429n —— Shah of Malacca, ii. 282n Mahomedan revolts in China, ii. 29n, 74n, 80n —— conversion of Malacca, 282n —— conversion of states in Sumatra, 284, 288n, 294n, 295n, 300n–303n —— butchers in Kashmir, i. 167 —— butchers in Maabar, ii. 342 —— king of Kayal, 374n —— merchants at Kayal, 372n —— settlements on Abyssinian coast, 434n Mahomedans (Saracens), i. 414, 418; in Turcomania, 43; in and near Mausul, 60; their universal hatred of Christians, 68, 72; in Tauris, 75; in Persia, 84; their hypocrisy about wine, 87n; at Yezd, 88; Hormuz, 108; Cobinan, 125; Tonocain, 128; Sapurgan, 149; Taican, 153; Badakhshan, 157; Wakhan, etc., 170; Kashgar, 180; strife with Christians in Samarkand, 183; Yarkand, 187; Khotan, 188; Pein, 191; Charchan, 194; Lop, 196; Tangut, 203; Chingintalas, 212; Kanchau, 219, 263; Sinju, 274; Egrigaia, 281; Tenduc, their half-breed progeny, 284; in northern frontier of China, alleged origin of, 288n; their gibes at Christians, 343; Kúblái’s dislike of, 420, 422n; in Yun-nan, ii. 66, 67n, 74n; in Champa, 268n; in Sumatra, 284, 288n, 294n, 295n, 300n, 303n; troops in Ceylon, 314; pilgrims to Adam’s Peak, 319; honour St. Thomas, 353; in Kesmacoran, 401; in Madagascar, 411; in Abyssinia, 427; in Aden, 428, 438; outrage by, 428 _seqq._; at Esher, 442; Dufar, 444; Calatu, 449; Hormuz, 452; Ahmad Sultan one, 467 Mailapúr (Shrine of St. Thomas), ii. 355n Maiman, i. 86n _Maistre_, the word, ii. 296n Maitreya Buddha, ii. 330n Majapahit, empire of (Java), ii. 275n Majar (Menjar), ii. 491n Major, R. H., on Australia, ii. 280n Makdashan, _see_ Magadoxo Malabar, Melibar, Malibar, Manibar, ii. 389, 390; fleets, 389; products, 389, 390n; imports, Chinese ships in, 390, 391n Malacca, ii. 281n; foundation of, 282n; chronology, 282n Malacca, Straits of, ii. 281n Malaiur, island and city, ii. 280, 281n, 283n, 305–306n Mal-Amir, or Aidhej, i. 85n Malasgird, i. 145n Malay Peninsula, ii. 277n; invasion of Ceylon, 215n; chronicle, 279n, 282n, 287n, 288n, 294n, 300n; language, 286n; origin of many geographical names, 314n Malayo, or Tana Malayu, ii. 281n, 283n Malcolm, Sir John, ii. 351n Maldive Islands, ii. 425n Malé in Burma, ii. 113n Male and Female Islands, ii. 401, 404 _seqq._; legend widely diffused, 405n–406n, 415n Malifattan, ii. 333n Malik al Dháhir, king of Samudra, ii. 288n, 294n —— al Mansúr, ii. 288n, 294n —— al Sálih, king of Samudra, ii. 288n, 294n, 295n —— Kafur, ii. 333n Malli, the, i. 93n Malpiero, Gasparo, _4_ Malte-Brun, _112_, i. 86n, ii. 602n Malwa, ii. 426n, 427n Mamaseni, i. 85n Mamre, tree of, i. 131n, 132n, 135n Mán, barbarians, ii. 60n, 123n, 144n, 228n Man, Col. Henry, ii. 308n, 312n Manchu dynasty, i. 29n Mancopa, ii. 300n, 305n Mandalé in Burma, ii. 329n Mandarin language, ii. 243n Mangalai, third son of Kúblái, _21_, i. 361n, ii. 24; his palace, 24, 25, 31n Mangalore, ii. 386n Mangla and Nebila Islands, ii. 405n Mangonels made by Polos for attack of Saianfu, ii. 159; etymology, 164n; account of, 168n; a barbarous lubricant for, 180n Mangu (Mangku, Mongu) Khan, Kúblái’s elder brother, _10_, _11_, i. 8n, 14n, 61n, 103n, 146n, 210, 227n, ii. 32n, 42, 46n; his death, i. 245n; reign, massacre at his funeral, 246, 250n, 334n Mangu-Temur (Mungultemur), ii. 491, 496, 497n Manjániḳ (Manjaniki), ii. 164n —— Kumghá, ii. 168n Manjaníkis (Mangonellers), ii. 168n. (_See_ Mangonels.) Manji, _see_ Manzi Manjushri, Bodhisatva, ii. 265n Manphul, Pandit, i. 154n, 156n, 160n, 162n, 163n Mansur Shah, i. 25n Mantzé, Man-tzŭ, Mantszi, Aborigines, ii. 60n, 64n, 144n Manuel, Comnenus, Emperor, i. 82n Manufactures, Kúblái’s, i. 412, 415n Manuscripts of Polo’s Book, _81_ _seqq._, _90_ _seqq._ ii. 526n–552n Manzi (Facfur), king of, i. 36, ii. 145, 148; his flight, 146; his charity, 147, 207–208; his effeminacy, 147; his death, 148; his palace at Kinsay, 191–192, 206–207. (_See_ Faghfúr.) —— (Mangi) province, _3_, ii. 10; White City of the Frontier, 33, 34n, 36, 49, 139, 141, 144n, 151, 176; entrance to, 142, 152; conquest of, 145–146, 148, 158, 178; character of the people, 181, 204; its nine kingdoms, 1200 cities and squares, 190, 213; its bamboos, 219; no sheep in, 219; dialects, 236, 243n; called Chin, 264, 265n; ships and merchants in India, 386, 390, 391n —— queen of, surrenders, ii. 146, 150n; her report of Kinsay, 185 Map, constructed on Polo’s data, _109_, _110_; Hereford, _127_; Roger Bacon’s, _132_; Marino Sanudo’s, _133_; Medicean, _134_; Catalan, _135_, _136_; Fra Mauro’s, _135_; Ruysch’s, _135_; Mercator’s, _137_; Sanson’s, _137_ Mapillas, or Moplahs, ii. 372n, 380n Maps, allusions to, in Polo’s book, ii. 245n, 312, 424; early mediæval, _132_; of the Arabs, _132_; in the palace at Venice, _110_ Marabia, Maravia, Maravi, ii. 386n–387n Marah Silu, ii. 294n Mâramangalam, site of Kolkhoi, ii, 373n Marash, i. 23n Maratha, ii. 426n Mardin (Merdin), i. 60, 62n Mare’s milk, _see_ Kumiz Margaritone, i. 22n Marignolli, John, ii. 23n, 144n, 180n, 193n, 194n, 213n, 239n, 321n, 356n, 358n Market days, i. 154n, ii. 106, 107n Markets in Kinsay, ii. 201, 202 —— Squares in Kinsay, ii. 201, 210n, 213n Marks of Silver, i. 83, ii. 394, 591n Marriage customs in Khotan, i. 191, 193n —— customs in Kanchau, i. 220, 223n —— customs of the Tartars, 252—253, 256n —— (posthumous) amongst Tartars, 267, 268n —— laxities of different peoples, i. 191, 193n —— laxities in Thibet, ii. 44, 48n, 53–54, 56n, 66, 76n Mar Sarghis, ii. 157n, 177 Marsden’s edition of Polo, _115_ and _passim_ Martin, Dr. Ernest, of French Legation at Pekin, ii. 93n Martini, ii. 5n, 15n, 29n, 32n, 35n, 137n, 211n, 228n, 229n, 237n; his _Atlas Sinensis_, i. 42n, ii. 69n; his account of Kinsay, ii. 214n and _passim_ Martyrs, Franciscan, ii. 396n _Masálak-al-Absár_, i. 5n, 86n, ii. 214, 348n Musa’úd, Prince of Hormuz, i. 120n, 121n Mashhad (Meshed), or Varsach River, i. 150n, 155n, 156n, 193n Mashiz, i. 92n Maskat, ii. 451n Mastiff Dogs, Keepers of the, i. 400, 401n Mastiffs of Tibet, _see_ Dogs Mastodon, bogged, ii. 290n Mas’ud II., Ghiath ed-din-Seljuk dynasty, i. 44n Mas’udi, i. 53n, 59n, 62n, 82n, 99n Masulipatam, ii. 363n Matchlocks, manufacture at Kerman, i. 90; at Taianfu, ii. 15n Ma-t’eu (Matu), ii. 139n Mati Dhivaja, _see_ Bashpah Lama Matitánana, ii. 414n Matityna (Martinique), ii. 405n Mätzner, Eduard, ii. 601n Maundevile, Sir John (John a Beard), on lying in water, i. 119n, ii. 604n; Cloths of Tartary, 295n; Trees of the Sun, 130n; Dry Tree, 131n; his Book of Travels, ii. 598n, 605n; English version, 601n; his tomb, 604n Maung Maorong, or Pong, Shan kingdom, ii. 79n, 113n Mauro, Fra, his map, i. 6, 133, ii. 128n Mausul (Mosul), kingdom of, i. 46, 60, 61n, 62n _Mauvenu_ (Malvennez), the phrase, ii. 21n, 473n Mayers, W. F., ii. 150n, 596n Mayhew, A. L., on _Couvade_, ii. 93n Mazandéran, province, i. 59n _Mecchino_, Ginger, ii. 381n Medressehs at Sivas, i. 45n Mekhitar, i. 45n Mekong River (Lan-tsang kiang), ii. 88n, 128n, 278n Mekrán, often reckoned part of India, ii. 402n, 403n, 405n Mekranis, i. 106n Melchior, one of the Magi, i. 78, 82n Melibar, _see_ Malabar Melic, the title, ii. 449, 450, 470n Melons, dried, of Shibrgán, i. 149, 150n Menangkabau, ii. 286n, 301n Mendoza, i. 8n Menezes, Duarte, ii. 358n Mengki, envoy to Java, ii. 75n Menjar (Májar?), ii. 490, 491n Menuvair and Grosvair, ii. 483n Merghuz Boirúk Khan, ii. 19n Merkit (Mecrit, Mescript), a Tartar tribe, i. 236n, 269, 271n Meshid (more correctly Mashhad), i. 150n, 155n, 156n, 193n Messengers, Royal Mongol, i. 36n Mexico, ii. 405n Meyer, Paul, _Alexandre le Grand_, i. 56n Miafaraḳain, i. 68n Miau-tzu, ii. 82n Mien, Amien, Ava (Burma), king of, his battle with Tartars, ii. 98n; City of, 99n, 109; its gold and silver towers, 110; how it was conquered, 110, 111n; communications and war with Mongols, 104; Chinese notices, 104n Mikado, ii. 262 Military engines of the Middle Ages, dissertation on, ii. 161n; two classes, 161n; _Trébuchets_, 161n, 163n, 164n; Balista, 161n; shot used, carrion, live men, bags of gold, 163n; _Mangonel_, 163n, 169n; Napoleon’s experiments with heavy shot, 164n, 165n; size and accuracy, 165n; length of range (Sanudo on), 166n; effect of Mangonel on Saracens, 166n; procured by Kúblái for siege of Siang-yang, 167n; Chinese and Persian histories on, 167n–169n; known to Mongols and Chinese, 168n; the _Ḳarábughá_, or _Calabra_, 168n; the _P’ao_, 169n Milk, portable, or curd, i. 262, 265n Milk, rite of sprinkling Mare’s, i. 300, 309n, 411 Million, use of the numeral, _67_, ii. 215, 217n Millione, Millioni, nickname for Polo and his book, _6_, _54_, _119_, ii. 217n Millioni, Corte del, _4_ Milne, ii. 222n Minao district, i. 110n, 114n Mines and Minerals, _see_ Iron, Silver, etc. Minever, _see_ Menuvair Ming, the Chinese dynasty which ousted the Mongols, A.D. 1368, i. 29n, ii. 15n, 238n; their changes in Peking, i. 342n; their paper-money, 427n; their effeminate customs, ii. 20; expeditions to India, 392n; annals, 413n, 439n, 445n Mingan, Khan’s Master of Hounds, i. 400 Ming-ti, Emperor i. 347n Minján, dialect of, i. 160n Minotto, Professor A. S., _6_, ii. 511n Min River (in Fokien), ii. 228n, 230n, 233n, 234n —— River (in Sze-ch’wan), ii. 40n, 70n, 130n Mint, the Khan’s, i. 423 Mintsing-hien, ii. 230n Mious River, ii. 488n Miracle Stories, fish in Lent, i. 52–57n; Mountain moved, 68–73; St. Barsamo’s girdles, 77; Holy Fire, 80; Stone at Samarkand, 185; at St. Thomas’ Shrine, ii. 354, 356n, 358n Mírat, ii. 426n _Mire_, French for leech, i. 81n Mirkhond, ii. 180n Mirobolans, ii. 388n _Misḳál_, a weight, i. 353n, ii. 41n, 217n, 592n. (_See_ also Saggio.) _Misri_, sugar-candy, ii. 230n Missionary Friars, powers conferred on, i. 22, 23n; in China in 14th century, _140_, ii. 154n, 237n, 240n —— Martyrs, i. 312n, ii. 396n Moa of New Zealand, ii. 417n, 418n Modhafferians, the, i. 86n Modun Khotan (“Wood-ville”), i. 408n Moghistan, i. 110n Mohammed, son of Yusuf Kelefi, founder of Shíráz, i. 85n Mohammerah, ii. 444n Mohiuddin, i. 24n Mokli, the Jelair, ii. 462n Molayu, ii. 283n Molebar, _see_ Malabar Molephatan, ii. 426n Molière, _Pastorale Comique_, i. 341n Moluccas, ii. 265n Mombasa, ii. 424n Momein, ii. 57n, 80n, 81n Monasteries of Idolaters (Buddhists), i. 167, 219, 286n, 303, 319n, ii. 171, 174n, 175, 176n, 213n Money, paper, i. 423–425, 426n–430n —— values, i. 426n, ii. 590n–592n Mongol conquests, _9_, _10_; capture Soldaia, i. 4n; Bolghar, 7n, 8n; treachery and cruelty, 61n, 151n, 265n, ii. 181n; their inroads, i. 105n; Balkh city, 151n; invade Balakhshán, 161n; invasion of Poland and Silesia, ii. 493n Mongon Khan, _see_ Mangu Mongotay (Mangkutai), a Mongol officer, ii. 136, 138n Monkeys, ii. 285, 382, 431; passed off as pygmies, 285, 383n–385n Monks, idolatrous, i. 303. (_See_ Monasteries.) Monnier, Marcel, his visit to Karakorum, i. 230n; on the Ch’êng-tu Suspension Bridge, ii. 41n Monoceros and Maiden, legend of, ii. 285, 291n Monophysitism, i. 61n Monsoons, _23_, ii. 264–265 Montecorvino, John, Archbishop of Cambaluc, i. 117n, 287n, 289n, 346n, ii. 180n Monte d’Ely, ii. 386n, 387n Montgomerie, Major T. G. (R.E.) (Indian Survey), on fire at great altitudes, i. 178n; position of Kashgar and Yarkund, 182n Monument at Si-ngan fu, Christian, ii. 27n, 28n Moon, Mountains of the, ii. 415n, 420n, 421n Moore, _Light of the Harem_, i. 115n Moplahs, _see_ Mapillas Morgan, E. Delmar, i. 176n, 198n, 207n Mortagne, siege of, ii. 165n _Morus alba_, silk-worm tree, ii. 25n Moscow, Tartar Massacre at, ii. 493n Mosolin, or Muslin (Mosolini), _Mo-sze_, Arab Mauçili, i. 60, 62n, ii. 363n, 408n Mossos, a tribe, ii. 60n, 63n Mosta’sim Billah, last Abbaside Khalif of Baghdad, story of his avarice and death, i. 63–64, 67n _Mostocotto_, i. 87n Mosul (Mausul), i. 46, 60, 61n, 62n Motapallé, _see_ Mutfili Motawakkil, Khalif, i. 131n Moule, Bishop G. E., ii. 194n–198n, 209n–213n, 215n Mount, Green, in Palace grounds at Peking, i. 365, 370n, 372n —— St. Thomas, ii. 356n, 358n —— D’Ely, _see_ Monte d’Ely Mountain, Old Man of the, _see_ Old Man of the —— Miracle of the, i. 68–73 —— Road in Shensi, extraordinary, ii. 32n Mourning customs, at Hormuz, i. 109; in Tangut, 204; at Kinsay, ii. 191 Mozambique Channel, ii. 415n Muang, term applied in Shan countries (Laos and W. Yunnan) to fortified towns, as:— Muang-Chi, ii. 67n Muang, or Maung Maorong, ii. 79n, 113n Muang Shung, ii. 120n Muang Yong, ii. 57n, 117n, 128n Muláhidah (Mulehet, Alamút, Chinese Mulahi), epithet of Ismaelites, i. 139, 141n, 142n, 146n Mulberry Trees, i. 423, ii. 13, 24 Mul-Java, ii. 349n Müller, F. W. K., ii. 89n Müller, Professor Max, i. 65n; on _Couvade_, ii. 93n; on stories of Buddha and St. Josafat, 323n, 325n, 326n, 328n Multán, ii. 426n Múnál pheasant (_Lophophorus impeyanus_), described by Ælian, i. 280n Mung (_Nicaea_), i. 104n Mungasht, hill fort, stronghold of the Atabegs, i. 85n Mungul, name applied to Tartars, i. 285. (_See_ Mongol.) Mungul-Temur and Mongo-Temur, see Mangu-Temur Murad Beg, of Kunduz, i. 156n, 161n, 163n Murghab River, i. 172n, 175n Murray, Dr. J. A. H., on _Couvade_, ii. 93n —— Hugh, ii. 133n, 141n, 175n, 208n, 212n, 486n Murus Ussu (Brius, Upper Kiang), ii. 67n Mus, Merdin (Mush, Mardin), i. 60, 62n Musk, animal (Moschus), i. 275, 279n, 364, ii. 34, 35n, 45, 54 —— earliest mention of and use in medicine, i. 279n Muslin, _see_ Mosolin Mutfili (Motapallé for Telingana), ii. 359, 362n, 403n, 424; its diamonds, 360–361, 362n; identified, 362n Muza, ii. 408n Mynibar, ii. 426n Mysore, ii. 427n Mystic number, _see_ Numbers

Nac, Nasich, Naques (Nakh), a kind of brocade, i. 63, 65n, 285, 295n _Nachetti_, silk stuff interwoven with gold, i. 65n _Nakhut_, gold brocade, i. 65n Nakkára (Naccara, Nacaires), the great kettledrum signalling action, i. 338, 339n–341n, ii. 461 Nákshatra, ii. 368n Nalanda, i. 306n Nan-Chao, formerly Ai-Lao, Shan dynasty in Yun-nan, ii. 73n, 79n Nancouri, ii. 308n Nanghin (Ngan-king), ii. 154, 157, 171n Nangiass, Mongol name of Manzi, ii. 144n Nankau, archway in Pass of, with polyglot inscription, i. 28n Nanking, not named by Polo, ii. 158n Nanwuli, ii. 301n Naobanján, i. 85n Naoshirwan, i. 53n Naphtha in the Caucasian country, i. 46, 49 —— Fire used in war by the Karaunahs, i. 101n Napier, Sir C., i. 147n Napoleon III., his researches and experiments on mediæval engines of war, ii. 164n, 165n Narikela-Dvipa, ii. 307n Narin-Kaleh, fortress, i. 53n Narkandam, volcanic island, ii. 312n Narsinga, King of, ii. 347n Narwhal tusk, mediæval Unicorn’s Horn, ii. 291n Nasich, _see_ Nac Nasruddin (Nescradin), officer in the Mongol Service, ii. 101, 104n, 111n, 114n Nassir-uddin, Mahmud, Sultan of Delhi, _12_ Natigay, Tartar idol, i. 257, 258n, 456, ii. 479 Nava-Khanda, or Nine Divisions of Ancient India, i. 104n Navapa (Lop?), i. 197n Naversa (ancient Anazarbus), in Cilicia, under Taurus, i. 58n Nayan, Kúblái’s kinsman, his revolt, i. 333, 334n; Kúblái marches against, 335; routed in battle, 337; put to death by Kúblái, 343 Nearchus at Hormuz, i. 114n Nebila and Mangla islands, ii. 405n Nebuchadnezzar, i. 52n Necklaces, precious, ii. 338, 346n Necuveran, _see_ Nicobar Negapatam, Chinese Pagoda at, ii. 336n Negroes described, ii. 422 Negropont, i. 18, 19n, 36 Nellore, ii. 333n Nemej, Niemicz (“Dumb”), applied to Germans by Slavs, ii. 493n Nerghi, Plain of, ii. 499 _Neri_ (pigs), ii. 210n Nescradin, _see_ Nasruddin _Nesnás_ (a goblin), i. 202n Nestorian Christians, at Mosul, i. 46, 60, 61n; Tauris, 75, 77n; Kashgar, 182; Samarkand, 182, 186n; Yarkand, 187; Tangut, 203, 207n; Kamul, 211n; Chingintalas, 212; Sukchur, 217; Kampichu, Kan-chau, 219; their diffusion in Asia, 237n; among the Mongols, 241, 243n; Erguiul and Sinju, 274; Egrigaia, 281; Tenduc, 284, 285, 287n; China, 291n; Yachi, or Yun-nan fu, ii. 66, 74n; Cacanfu, 132; Yang-chau, 154n; one in Polo’s suite, 159; churches at Chinghianfu, 177; church at Kinsay, 192; at St. Thomas, 358n; Patriarch of, 377n, 407; Metropolitan, 377n, 409n Nestorius, Patriarch of Constantinople, i. 61n Nevergún Pass, i. 112n New Year Festival at Kúblái’s Court, i. 390 Neza Tash Pass, i. 172n Ngan-king (Nanghin), ii. 154, 157, 171n Ngan-ning-ho River, ii. 69n Ngantung, Mongol general, ii. 462n Ngo-ning, or Ho-nhi, ii. 120n, 121n Nia (ancient Ni-jang), in Khotan, i. 195n Nias Island, ii. 298n Nibong Palm, ii. 305n Nicaea of Alexander, i. 105n Nicholson, Edward B., ii. 604n Nicobar (Necuveran) Islands, ii. 306, 307n, 315n; etymology and people, 308n Nicolas of Pistoia, ii. 356n Nicolas, Christian name of Ahmad Sultan, ii. 468n —— Friar, of Vicenza, i. 22 Nicolas IV., Pope, ii. 474n Nieuhoff, ii. 139n, 141n Nigudar (Nogodar), Mongol princes, i. 98, 102n Nigudarian bands, i. 98, 102n, 121n, 164n Nilawár (Nellore), ii. 333n Nile, sources of, ii. 415n, 438, 439n Nileshwaram, ii. 388n _Nímchah Musulmán_, “Half-and-Halfs,” i. 155n Nine, auspicious number among Tartars, i. 390, 392n Nine Provinces (India), i. 104n; (China), ii. 190, 199n Ning-hsia, or hia (Egrigaia), i. 282n, ii. 23n Ningpo, ii. 224n Ning-yuan fu, ii. 69n, 70n Niriz, steel mines of, i. 86n, 92n Nirvana, figures of Buddha in, i. 221n Nishapúr, i. 150n Niuché (Yuché), Chinese name for the Churchés or race of Kin Empire, _12_, i. 28n, 231n Noah’s Ark in Armenia, i. 46, 49n Nobles of Venice, _14_; Polo’s claim to be one, _ib._ Nochdarizari, mountains north of Kabul, i. 102n Nogai Khan, ii. 496; his intrigues and wars, 496–497; his history, 497n; wars with Toctai, 498 Nogodar (Nigudar), King of the Caraonas, story of, i. 98 Nomad tribes of Persia, i. 87n Nomogan (Numughan), Kúblái’s son, i. 361n, ii. 460, 462n None, _Nona_, _Nuna_, title given to younger brothers or subordinate princes, i. 171, 173n North, regions of the Far, ii. 479 North Star, _see_ Pole-Star Note Book, Polo’s, ii. 193n Novgorod, ii. 489n Nubia, St. Thomas in, ii. 355; alleged use of elephants in, 434n Nukdaris, tribe west of Kabul, i. 102n Nuksán Pass, i. 165n Numbers, mystic or auspicious, ii. 108n, 347n; Nine, i. 390, 392n; one hundred and eight, ii. 347n _Nuna_, _see_ None Nusi-Ibrahim, ii. 414n Nutmegs, ii. 272, 309n Nyuché, or Churché, race of Kin Emperors, _see_ Niuché.

Oak of Hebron, _see_ Terebinth Oaracta (Kishm, or Brakht), i. 115n Obedience of Ismaelites, extraordinary, i. 144n Obi River, ii. 481n, 484n Observatory at Peking, i. 378n, 449n Ocean Sea, i. 107, 270, ii. 3, 22, 36, 56, 146, 153, 189, 237n, 251, 487; other seas, parts of, 265 Ocoloro Island, ii. 406n Odoric, Friar, _117_, i. 49n, 59n, 76n, 81n, 89n, 110n, 117n, 202n, 288n, 314n, 370n, 375n, 384n, 385n, 426n, 437n, 441n, ii. 237n, 599n, 602n, 604n; on Kinsay, 212n; on Fuchau, 232n; Zayton, 237n; Java, 263n, 275n; Champa, 271n; Sumatra, 294n, 297n; on sago tree, 304n; on products of Ceylon, 315n; St. Thomas’s, 358n; Pepper Forest, 377n; brazil-wood, 380n; Thána, 396n Oger, the Dane, i. 131n Ogotai Khan, _see_ Okkodai Oil from the Holy Sepulchre, i. 14, 19, 26; fountain of (Naphtha) at Baku, 46, 49n; whale, 108, 117n —— head (Capidoglio, or Sperm whale), ii. 411, 414n —— walnut and Sesamé, i. 158, 162n Oirad, or Uirad (Horiad), a great Tartar tribe, i. 300, 308n Okkodai Khan, third son of Chinghiz, _10_, i. 65n, 206n, 227n, 228n, 236n, 247n, 437n Olak, Illuk, Aulák, _see_ Lac Old Man of the Mountain (Aloadin), _124_, _127_, i. 139–146; his envoys to St. Lewis, 47n; account of, 139; how he trained his Assassins, 142; the Syrian, 144; his subordinate chiefs, 143, 145n; his end, 145; modern representative, 147n Oljaitu Khan, his correspondence with European princes, i. 14n, 36n, 362n; his tomb, ii. 478n Oman, ii. 348n, 452n Omens, much regarded in Maabar, ii. 344, 351n; by the Brahmans, 364, 368n, 369n Onan Kerule, near Baikal, i. 236n Ondanique (fine kind of steel), Andaine, Andanicum, Hundwáníy, i. 90, 93n, 125n; in Kerman, 90; Chingintalas, 212, 215n Oppert, Dr. Gustavus, Book on Prester John, _Der Presbyter Johannes in Sage and Geschichte_, i. 231n–233n, 235n, 236n, 245n, 288n Orang Gugu, ii. 301n Orang Malayu River, ii. 281n _Or Batuz_, i. 388n Orbelian, John, identified by Bruun with Prester John, i. 233n–235n Ordos, the Mongols of, i. 249n Organa (Jerún), Persian Gerún, i. 115n Oriental phrases in Polo’s dictation, _84_ Orissa, ii. 426n Orkhon River, i. 227n Orléans, defence of, ii. 165n —— Isle d’, 277n _Orloks_, or Marshals of the Mongol Host, i. 263, ii. 462n Oroech, ii. 487, 489n _Oron_, Mongol for a region or realm, i. 104n _Orphani_, strange customs of the, ii. 298n _Osci_, the word, ii. 350n Ostriches, ii. 431, 437n Ostyaks, ii. 484n Otto, Bishop of Freisingen, i. 233n, 234n Oulatay (Uladai), Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n _Ovis Poli_, _see_ Sheep _Oweke_, _see_ Ucaca Owen, Professor, ii. 417n Owen, Rev. Gray, on the Lolos, ii. 69n _Owo_, Mongol for Musk, i. 279n Oxen, humped, in Kerman, i. 97, 99n; wild, shaggy (Yaks), 274, 277n —— wild (_Beyamini_), in East Tibet, ii. 50; Burma, 111, 114n; in Bengal, 115, 116n; Anin, 119; worshipped, 341, 365, 370n; figures of, worn, 365, 370n Oxenham, _Atlas_, i. 433n, ii. 12n, 14n, 67n, 157n Oxydracae, the, i. 93n _Oxyrhynchus_, ii. 434n Oxus Valley and River, i. 152n, 161n, 172n, 173n, ii. 594n _Ozene_, ii. 397n

Pacamuria (Baccanor), ii. 386n Pacauta! (an invocation), ii. 338, 346n Pacem, _see_ Pasei Paddle-wheel barges, ii. 211n Paderin, Mr., visits Karákorum, i. 228n Pádishah Khátún of Kerman, i. 91n Padma Sambhava, i. 164n Pagán (in Burma), ii. 100n, 107n, 109n, 113n, 114n; ruins at, _13_; empire of, ii. 279n —— Old (Tagaung), ii. 107n, 113n Pagaroyang, inscriptions from, ii. 286n Paggi Islands, ii. 298n Pagodas, Burmese, ii. 110, 114n; alleged Chinese in India, 336n–337n, 391n Pahang, ii. 279n Paï, or Peyih tribe, ii. 60n, 120n Paipurth (Baiburt), i. 46, 49n Pai-yen-ching, ii. 58n _Paizah_, or Golden Tablet of Honour, i. 352n, 353n —— and _Yarligh_, i. 322n, 352n Pakwiha, China ware, ii. 243n _Pala_, a bird, ii. 351n Palace of Khan at Chagannor, i. 296; at Chandu (Shangtu), 298; of cane, 299; at Langtin, 306; Cambaluc, 362; on Green Mount, 370; at Kenjanfu (Si-ngan fu), ii. 24, 29n; of the Empire of Manzi at Kinsay, 191, 192, 206, 212n; in Chipangu, paved and roofed with gold, 253, 256n, 275n Palembang, ii. 281n, 283n _Paliolle_, _Or de_, for gold dust, ii. 52n Palladius, the Archimandrite, i. 187n, 198n, 215n, 225n, 227n, 248n, 251n, 256n, 270n, 276n, 279n, 282n, 287n, 288n, 291n, 304n, 306n, 308n, 310n, 319n, 327n, 334n, 336n, 344n–347n, 358n, 389n, 397n, 402n, 407n, 408n, 430n, 456n, 461n, ii. 178n Palm (Measure), ii. 592n Palm Wine, _see_ Wine of Palm Pamier (Pamir), Plain of, i. 171; its wild sheep, 171, 176n; great height, 174n; pasture, etc., 174n, 175n; described by Hiuen Tsang, Wood, Goës, Abdul Mejid, Colonel Gordon and others, 174n–176n; Dr. M. A. Stein on, ii. 593n–594n; Lord Curzon on number of, 594n Pan-Asiatic usages, i. 324n, 326n, ii. 359n Pandarani, or Fandaraina, ii. 386n, 391n Pandit Manphul, i. 162n, 163n, 173n, 154n–156n, 160n, 161n, 422n, 438n Pandrethan in Kashmir, Buddhist temple at, i. 167 Pandyan kings, ii. 333n–335n, 373n–374n Panja River, or Upper Oxus, i. 170, 172n–174n Panjáb, i. 104n Panjkora, i. 104n Panjshir, i. 162n, 165n, ii. 488n Pantaleon, coins of, i. 163n Panthé, or Mahomedan Kingdom in Yun-nan, ii. 80n Panya (or Pengya), in Burma, ii. 113n Pao-ki h’ien, ii. 32n, 34n Paonano Pao, i. 173n, ii. 593n Papé, Papesifu, ii. 117n, 128n Paper-money (Chao), Kúblái’s made from bark, i. 423–425, 426n–430n; modern, 428n. (_See_ also Currency.) Papien River, ii. 128n Paquier, Professor, i. 172n, 183n Paradise, Apples of, i. 97, 99n —— in legend of the Cross, 136n —— of Persia, 114n —— of the Old Man of the Mountain, i. 140, 142; destroyed, 145 —— Rivers of, 9n Parákráma Bahu I., ii. 334n Paramisura, founder of Malacca, ii. 282n _Parapomisadae_, ii. 402n _Parasol_, i. 354n Paravas, ii. 372n Parez, Pariz, turquoise mines of, i. 92n —— falcons of, 96n Pariahs (_Paraiyar_), ii. 228n; etymology of, ii. 349n Parker, E. H., i. 263n, 291n, 312n, 345n, 360n, 381n, 433n, ii. 60n, 74n, 88n, 104n, 148n, 151n, 169n, 207n; on Pasei, 296n Parlák, or Perlak, _see_ Ferlec —— Tanjong, ii. 287n Parliament, Tartar, ii. 495 Parpa iron mines, i. 93n Parrot, Professor, first to ascend Mount Ararat, i. 49n Parrots, ii. 376, 431 Partridges, i. 88; black, 99n; Jirufti, 111n; great (Chakors), 296, 297n; in mew, 298n. (_See_ also Francolin.) Parwana, a traitor eaten by the Tartars, i. 312n Paryán silver mines, i. 162n Pascal of Vittoria, Friar, i. 9n Pasei, Pacem (Basma), a kingdom of Sumatra, ii. 284–285, 288n–289n, 292, 296n, 305n —— Bay of, 296n —— History of, 288n–289n Pasha-Afroz, i. 165n Pasha and Pashagar tribes, i. 165n Pashai, i. 164; what region intended, 164, 165n —— Dir, i. 98, 104n Passo (or Pace), Venetian, ii. 280, 281n, 592n Patarins, heretics, _108_, i. 303, 321n, ii. 342n _Patera_, debased Greek, from Badakhshán, i. 159, 160n Patlam, ii. 337n _Pâtra_, or Alms-dish of Buddha, ii. 320, 328n; miraculous properties, 330n; Holy Grail of Buddhism, 330n Patriarchs of Eastern Christians, i. 60, 61n, ii. 407, 409n. (_See_ also Catholicos and Nestorian.) Patteik-Kará, ii. 99n, 100n Patterns, beast and bird, on silk, etc., i. 66n, 90, 95, 96n, 398n, ii. 424n Patu, _see_ Batu Paukin (Pao-ying), ii. 152 Pauthier, G., remarks on text of Polo, _92_ _seqq._, _et passim_ Paved roads in China, ii. 189, 198n —— streets of Kinsay, ii. 189 Payan, _see_ Bayan Payangádi, ii. 387n Pa-yi writing, specimen of, ii. 65n Peaches, yellow and white (apricots), ii. 202, 210 Peacocks at St. Thomas’s, ii. 355; special kind in Coilum, ii. 376 Pearls, i. 60, 107, 350, 387, 390, 394, 424, ii. 338, 373n; in Caindu, 53, 56n, 231, 235; rose-coloured in Chipangu, 254, 257n; fishery of, 331, 332, 337n, 344, 372n; pearls and precious stones of kingdom of Maabar, 338, 364, 368n Pears, enormous, ii. 202, 210n Pedir, ii. 289n Pedro, Prince of Portugal, _110_, _135_ Pegu and Bengal confounded, ii. 99n, 115n, 128n Pei-chau (Piju), ii. 141 Pein (Pim), province, i. 191, 192n; site of, ii. 595n Peking, white pagoda at, ii. 347n. (_See_ Cambaluc.) Pelly, Col. Sir Lewis, British Resident at Bushire, i. 85n, 86n, 110n, 114n, 117n Pema-ching, ii. 35n Pemberton, Captain R., ii. 79n Pentam (Bintang), ii. 280n, 284 Pepper, daily consumption of, at Kinsay, ii. 204; change in Chinese use of, 210n; great importation at Zayton, duty on, 235, 242n; white and black, 264, 272; in Coilum, 375; Eli and Cananore, 385, 388n; Melibar, 389; Guzerat, 393, 394n; trade in, to Alexandria, 235, 389, 438 Pepper Country, ii. 377n Peregrine falcons, i. 269, ii. 487 Perla (Ferlec), ii. 287n Persia, extent of name to Bokhara, i. 10n; spoken of, 75, 78; three Magi of 78; its eight kingdoms, 83 Persia and India, boundary of, ii. 402n Persian applied to language of foreigners at Mongol Court, i. 380n, ii. 5n Persian Gulf (Sea of India?), i. 63, 64n Pesháwar, ii. 330n Peter, Tartar slave of Marco Polo’s, _72_ Pharaoh’s rats (Gerboa), i. 252, 254n, ii. 480, 517n Phayre, Major-General Sir Arthur, ii. 100n, 105n, 113n, 114n Pheasants, large and long tailed, i. 275, ii. 22, 153; Reeves’s, i. 280n Pheng (the Rukh), ii. 421n Philip the Fair, i. 14n, 87n Philip III. and IV. of France, i. 87n Philippine Islands, ii. 265n, 266n Phillips, G., ii. 220n–222n, 224n, 228n, 230n, 232n, 233n, 238n, 239n, 240n–241n, 278n, 279n, 296n, 297n, 308n, 314n, 315n, 596n Phipps, Captain, ii. 373n Phra Râma, Siamese kings so-called, ii. 278n Phungan, Phungan-lu (Fungul?), ii. 127n, 129n Physician, a virtuous, i. 461n Physicians, ii. 203, 376 Pianfu (P’ing-yang fu), ii. 13, 16n, 25n _Piccoli_, ii. 66, 74n Pichalok, ii. 279n Pievtsov, General, i. 188n; expedition, 200n Pigeon posts, i. 438n Pig-shells, ii. 85 Piju (Pei-chau), ii. 141 Pilgrimage, to Adam’s Sepulchre in Ceylon, ii. 319; to Shrine of St. Thomas, 353 “Pillar Road,” ii. 32n Pima (Pim), i. 191, 192n Pinati, king of Kaulam, ii. 380n Pine woods in Mongolian desert, i. 224 —— in South China, ii. 251n P’ing-chang, Fanchán, or second class Minister, i. 432n P’ing-yang fu (Pianfu), ii. 13, 16n, 25n Pinna-Cael (Punnei-Káyal), ii. 372n Pipino, Friar Francesco, _66_, _81_, _95_, _103_, i. 19n, 22n, 23n, 144n, 156n, 395n, ii. 120n, 517n Pirabandi or Bir Pandi (Vira Pandi), ii. 333n–335n Pirada, ii. 305n Pirates of Malabar, ii. 389–390n; Guzerat 392; Tana, 395; Somnath, 400n; Socotra, 407, 410n Piratical customs at Eli, ii. 385, 390n Pistachioes, i. 97, 114n, 125n, 153, 155n Plane, Oriental or Chínár, i. 127, 128n, 131n, 135n, 138n Plano Carpini, _15_, _passim_ Pog, or Fiag River, i. 54n Poison, antidote to, ii. 79 Poisoning guests, custom of, ii. 84n Poisonous pasturage, i. 217, 218n Poison wind, i. 108, 120n Poland, Mongol invasion of, ii. 493n Pole, or Jackdaw on Polo’s scutcheon, _7_ Pole-star, invisible in Java the Less, ii. 284, 292; visible again in India, 382, 389, 392, 397 Police, of Cambaluc, i. 414; Kinsay, 187, 188 Politeness of Chinese, i. 457, 462n Polo, Andrea, grandfather of Marco, _8_, _14_, _26_ —— Antonio, illegitimate son of Elder Marco, _26_ —— Bellela, second daughter, _69_, _71_; died before 1333, _76_, ii. 506n —— Donata, wife of Traveller, _69_, _71_; sale of property to her husband, _30_, ii. 507, 512; death between 1333–1336, _76_; before Council, _77_; may have been Loredano, _69_, _77_, ii. 510n, 512n, 518n, 520n —— or Bragadino, Fantina, eldest daughter of Traveller, _69_, _71_, _76_, ii. 506n, 513n —— Felice, a cousin, _25_, _64_ —— Fiordelisa, wife of last, _25_, _65_ Polo, Fiordelisa, daughter of Maffeo the Younger, _17_, _64_ —— Maffeo, brother of Nicolo, _14_, _15_, _64_; in Kan-chau, i. 220; time of death between 1309 and 1318, _66_ —— Maffeo, brother of Traveller, _15_, _16_; probabilities as to birth, _17_, _18_, _25_; will of, _26_, ii. 510n; abstract from, _64–66_ —— Marco, the elder son of Andrea, Uncle of the Traveller, _14_; his will, _17_, _25_, _26_, i. 4, ii. 510n —— Marco, the Traveller, veracity, perplexities in his biography, _1_; Ramusio’s notices, extracts from, _2_ _seqq._; recognition of his names of places, paralleled with Columbus, _3_, _105_; nicknamed _Millioni_, _6_, _67_; story of his capture at Curzola, _6_; writes his book in prison at Genoa, _6_; release and marriage, _7_; arms, _7_; claim to nobility, _14_; supposed autograph, _ib._; his birth, circumstances of, _15_; is taken to East, _18_; employed by Kúblái, mentioned in Chinese Records, _21_, _see_ i. 420; mission to Yun-nan, _21_; governor of Yang-chau, _22_; employed at Kan-chau, Kara Korum, Champa and Indian Seas, _22_; returns home, _23–24_; mentioned in his Uncle Marco’s will, _25_; commands a galley at Curzola, _46_; taken prisoner and carried to Genoa, _48_; his imprisonment there, _52_; dictates his book to Rusticiano, _52_; release and return to Venice, _52_; evidence as to story of capture, _53–55_; dying vindication of his book, _54_; executor to his brother Maffeo, _64_; record of exemption from municipal penalty, _66_; gives copy of book to T. de Cepoy, _68_; marriage and daughters, _69_; lawsuit with Paulo Girardo, proceeding regarding house property, _70_; illness and last will, _70–74_; probable date of death, _74_; place of burial, _74_; professed portraits of, _75–76_; alleged wealth, _77_; estimate of him and of his book, _104_ _seqq._; true claims to glory, _106_; faint indications of personality, _107_; rare indications of humour, _108_; absence of scientific notions, _109_; geographical data in book, _109_; his acquisition of languages, ignorance of Chinese, deficiencies in Chinese notices, _110_; historical notices, _111_; allusions to Alexander, _113_; incredulity about his stories, _115_; contemporary recognition, _116_ _seqq._; by T. de Cepoy, Friar Pipino, _118_; J. d’Acqui, Giov. Villani, and P. d’Abano, _119_; notice by John of Ypres, _121_; borrowings in poem of Bauduin de Sebourc, _121_ _seqq._; Chaucer and, _128_; influence on geography, obstacles to its effect, _129_; character of mediæval cosmography, _130_; Roger Bacon as geographer, _131_; Arab maps, _132_; Marino Sanudo’s map, _133_; Medicean, _134_; Carta Catalana largely based on Polo’s, _134_; increased appreciation of Polo’s book, _135_; confusions of nomenclature, _136_; introduction of block-printing into Europe and Polo, _138–141_; dictates his narrative, i. 2; found at Venice, 18; his age, 19n, 22, 26; noticed and employed by Kúblái, 27; grows in favour, many missions, 30, 31; returns from one to India, 32; escapes from the Karaunas, 99, 106n; hears of breed of Bucephalus, 158; recovers from illness in hill climate, 159; hears from Zulficar about Salamander, 213; at Kan-chau, 220; brings home hair of yak, 274; and head and feet of musk deer, 275; witnesses events connected with Ahmad’s death, 420, 422n; noticed in Chinese annals, 422n; whether he had to do with Persian scheme of paper currency in 1294, 428n; sent by Khan into Western provinces, ii. 3; governor of Yang-chau, 154; probable extent of his authority, 157n; aids in constructing engines for siege of Siang-yang, 159 _seqq._; difficulties as to this statement, 167n _seqq._; on number of vessels on Great Kiang, 170; ignorant of Chinese, 183; on greatness of Kinsay, 185; his notes, 193n; sent to inspect amount of revenue from Kinsay, 216; his great experience, 236; never in islands of Sea of Chin, 265; in kingdom of Chamba, 268, 271n; historical anecdotes, 270n; detained five months in Sumatra, stockade party against wild people, 292; brings Brazil seed to Venice, 299; partakes of tree-flour (sago), 300; takes some to Venice, 305n; in six kingdoms of Sumatra, 300; witnesses arrest for debt in Maabar, 343; his erroneous view of Arabian coast, _110_, ii. 452n; Indian geography, 403n; his unequalled travels, 501; Venetian documents about him, 510n–521n —— Marco, called Marcolino, son of Nicolo the Younger, _65_, _77_, _78_, ii. 510n —— Marco, last male survivor, _8_, _78_, _79_, ii. 510n —— Marco, others of this name, _66_, _79_, _80_, ii. 508n, 509n —— Maroca, sister of Nicolo the Younger, _15_, _25_, i. 4n —— or Delfino, Moreta, youngest daughter, _69_, _71_, _76_, ii. 506n, 513n Polo, Nicolo and Maffeo, sons of Andrea, their first journey, _15_ _seqq._; cross Black Sea to Soldaia, i. 2; visit Volga country, etc., 4; go to Bokhara, 9; join envoys to Khan’s Court, 10; Kúblái’s reception of, 11; sent back as envoys to Pope, 13; receive a Golden Tablet, 15; reach Ayas, 16; Acre, 17; Venice, 18; find young Marco there, _ib._ —— Nicolo, Maffeo and Marco, proceed to Acre, i. 19; set out for East, recalled from Ayas, 20; set out again with Pope’s letters, etc., 22; reach Kúblái’s Court, 25; are welcomed, 26; _see_ on their journey outward, _19_; their alleged service in capture of Siang-yang, _22_, ii. 158, 159; Khan refuses them permission to return home, i. 32; allowed to go with ambassadors, 33; receive Golden Tablets, 34; on return _see_ also _23_, _24_; story of their arrival at Venice, _4_; scheme to assert their identity, _5_ —— Nicolo, his alleged second marriage and sons, _7_, _15_; probable truth as to time of, _17_; his illegitimate sons, _25_; approximate time of his death, _64_; his tomb, _7_, _74_ —— Nicolo the Younger, cousin of traveller, _15_, _25_, _65_, i. 4n —— Stefano and Giovannino, illegitimate brothers of Traveller, _25_, _30_, _65_ —— (?), or Trevisano(?), Fiordelisa, perhaps second wife of Nicolo Polo the Elder, and mother of Maffeo the Younger, _17_, _25_, _27_ —— or Trevisano, Maria, last survivor of the family, _8_, _78_, _79_; doubts as to her kindred, 79, ii. 510n —— Family, its duration and end, according to Ramusio, _7–8_; origin, _13_; last notices of, _76_ _seqq._ (For relationship of different Polos, _see_ table, ii. 506n.) —— Family, branch of S. Geremia, _14_, _66_, ii. 507n–509n _Po-lut_ (Pa-lut), _incense_, ii. 304n Polygamy, i. 220, 252, 276, ii. 371; supposed effect on population, i. 437n–438n, ii. 268, 339 _Pomilo_ (Pamir), i. 174n _Pompholyx_, i. 126n Ponent, or West, term applied by Polo to Kipchak, the Mongol Khanate of the Volga, _see_ Kipchak Pong (Mediæval Shan State), ii. 79n, 113n Poods, Russian, i. 162n Popinjays, i. 107 Population, vast, of Cathay, i. 437n–438n Porcelain manufacture, ii. 235, 242n; fragments found at Kayál, 373n; Chinese, 595n —— shells, _see_ Cowries Porcupines, i. 154, 156n Pork, mention of, omitted, ii. 210n _Postín_, sheep-skin coat, i. 153, 155n Posts, post-houses and runners, i. 433 _et seqq._, 438n; in Siberia, ii. 480 Po-sz’ (Persia), ii. 437n Potala at L’hasa, i. 319n Pottinger, i. 94n, 96n Poultry, kind of, in Coilum, ii. 376; in Abyssinia (guinea-fowl?), 431, 437n Pound, sterling, _71_, ii. 591n _Pourpre_, or _Purpura_, i. 66n, 389n P’o-yang Lake, ii. 243n Pozdneiev, Professor, i. 228n Precious stones or gems, _5_, i. 75, 76n, 107, 350, 390, 394, 424, ii. 202, 231, 235, 236, 254, 264, 313, 315n, 338, 361, 362n; how discovered by pirates, 392 Prester John (Unc Can, Aung or Ung Khan), i. 27n, 239; Tartar tribute to, 226; account of, 231n–237n; marriage relations with Chinghiz, 239; insults Chinghiz’ envoys, 239; “these be no soldiers,” 240; marches to meet Chinghiz, 241; real site of battle with Chinghiz, 242; his real fate, _ib._; slain in battle, 244; his lineage in Tenduc, 284, 288n; and the Golden King, ii. 17–22 Prices of horses, _see_ Horses Printing, imaginary connection of Polo’s name with introduction of _139_ _seqq._ Private names supposed, i. 361n Prjevalsky, Colonel N. M., i. 198n, 206n, 216n, 249n, 276n, 277n, ii. 23n, 29n, 61n Probation of Jogis, ii. 366; parallel, 370n Prophecy regarding Bayan, ii. 145, 149n _Proques_, the word, ii. 370n Prostitutes, at Cambaluc, i. 414; Kinsay, ii. 202–203 Provinces, thirty-four of Kúblái’s Empire, i. 430 Pseudo-Callisthenes, _113_, i. 56n, 57n Ptolemies’ trained African elephants, ii. 434n Ptolemy, _2_, _129_, _131_, i. 24n, 88n, 91n; Sarmatic Gates, i. 53n P’u-chau fu, ii. 25n, 26n Pu-ch’eng, ii. 224n Puer and Esmok, ii. 57n, 117n Pukan Mien-Wang, ii. 113n Pulad Chingsang, ii. 218n Pulisanghin, River and Bridge, _111_, _136_, ii. 3–4, 5n Pulo Bras, ii. 307n Pulo Condore (Sondur and Condur), ii. 276, 277n Pulo Gommes (Gauenispola), ii. 307n Pulo Nankai, or Nási, ii. 307n Pulo Wé, Wai, or Wey, ii. 307 Punnei-Káyal, ii. 372n Puránas, the, i. 58n _Purpura_, _see_ _Pourpre_ Putchok, ii. 397n Putu-ho, “Grape R.,” ii. 16n Pygmies, factitious(?), ii. 285

Qal’ah Asgher, hot springs at, i. 122n Qara Arslán Beg, king of Kermán, i. 92n Quails in India, ii. 345 Queen of Mutfili, ii. 360 Quicksilver and sulphur potion, ii. 365, 369n —— as regarded by alchemists, 369n Quills of the Ruc, _see_ Ruc Quilon, Kaulam, etc., _see_ Coilum Qumādin (Camadi), i. 113n

Rabelais, i. 100n Rabbanta, a Nestorian monk, i. 243n Radloff, Dr. W., i. 28n; map, 229n, 230n Ráin, i. 113n Rainald, of Dassel, Archbishop, i. 82n Rain-makers, _see_ Conjurers Rainy season, ii. 343, 351n Rajkot leather-work, ii. 395 Rakka, Rákshasas, ii. 298n, 308n, 312n Râma Kamhêng, king, ii. 278n Rameshwaram, ii. 335n Ramnad, ii. 335n Rampart of Gog and Magog, i. 57n, 292n Ramusio, Giov. Battista, _passim_; his biographical notices of Polo, _2_ _et seqq._, _52_; his edition of Polo, _96–101_, ii. 208n, 212n, 374n Ráná Paramitá’s Woman Country, ii. 405n Ranking, John, i. 339n Raonano-Rao, i. 173n, ii. 593n Rapson, E. J., ii. 595n Ras Haili, ii. 386n —— Kumhări, ii. 383n Rashíduddín, _alias_ Fazl-ulla Rashid, Persian statesman and historian of the Mongols, _121_; frequently quoted in the Notes. Ravenala tree (_Urania speciosa_), ii. 421n, 597n Raw meat eaten, ii. 66, 76n, 85 Rawlinson, Sir H., i. 58n, 82n, 85n, 87n, 114n, 115n, 152n, 166n, 192n, 195n Reclus, _Asie russe_, i. 54n; on Caspian Sea fisheries, 59n Red gold and red Tangas, ii. 349n _Re Dor_, ii. 19n Red Sea, trade from India to Egypt by, ii. 438; described in some texts as a river, 439n; possible origin of mistake _93_ Red sect of Lamas, i. 315n, 319n Refraction, abnormal, ii. 419n _Reg Ruwán_, of Kabul, i. 202n —— of Seistán, i. 202n Reindeer ridden, i. 269, 271n Religion, indifference of Chinghizide Princes to, i. 14n, 349n, ii. 477n; occasional power of among Chinese, i. 460n _seqq._ Remission of taxation by Kúblái, i. 439 Rennell, Major James, ii. 402n Reobarles (Rúdbár, etc.), i. 97, 109, 111n, 114n Revenue of Kinsay, ii. 189, 190, 215 _et seqq._ Rhinoceros (Unicorn), in Sumatra, ii. 285, 290n; habits, 290n; four Asiatic species, 289n —— _Tichorinus_, ii. 419n Rhins, Dutreuil de, i. 190n, 192n, 276n Rhubarb, _Rheum palmatum_, i. 217, 218n, 279n, ii. 181, 183n Riant, Comte, ii. 593n Ricci, Matteo, i. 347n, 451n, 454n Rice, ii. 33, 56, 85, 115, 117, 123, 174, 202, 292, 300, 313, 342, 354, 360, 401, 404, 423, 431 Rice-wine, i. 441n; at Yachi, ii. 66 —— trade on Grand Canal, ii. 174 Richard II., i. 42n Richthofen, Baron F. von, i. 106n, 198n, 218n, 295n, ii. 14n–16n, 19n, 23n, 26n, 27n, 29n, 32n, 34n, 35n, 38n, 40n, 42n, 45n, 48n, 57n, 60n, 67n, 80n; on Fungul, 129n; on Tanpiju, 220n Right and Left, ministers of the, i. 432n Rio Marabia, ii. 387n _Rishis_ (Eremites) of Kashmir, i. 166, 169n “River of China,” ii. 222n, 243n Roads radiating from Cambaluc, i. 433 Robbers in Persia, i. 84, 87n, 98, 99, 101n Robbers’ River, i. 114n Robes distributed by Kúblái, i. 387, 388n, 394 Roborovsky, Lieutenant, i. 188n Rochefort, “faire la couvade,” ii. 94n Rockets, i. 342n Rockhill (_Rubruck_ and _Diary of a Journey_), i. 5n, 8n, 9n, 277n, 279n, 282n, 283n, 294n, 295n, 306n, 308n–310n, 312n, 319n, 321n, 324n, 325n, 353n, 354n, 384n, 385n, 389n, 393n, 429n, 437n, ii. 491n; on the titles Khan, Khatun, etc., _10_; on horn horse-shoes, i. 177n; earliest mention of name Mongol in Oriental works, 294n; Mongol storm-dispellers, 310n; charge of cannibalism against Tibetans, 312n; on Bönbo Lamas, 325n; Tablets (_hu_), 354n; mechanical contrivances at E. Court, 385n; Mongol etiquette, 393n; Chinese leather-money, 429n; Mongol post-stations, 437n; pocket-spitoons, 462n; from Peking to Si-ngan fu, ii. 5n; descent of Yellow River, 23n; road between T’ung-kwan and Si-ngan fu, 27n; two famous Uigur Nestorians, 28n; on the word Salar, 29n; on the Hui-hui sects, 30n; on the Alans, 180n; on branch of Volga Bulgars, 489n Rofia palm _(sagus ruffia_), ii. 597n _Roiaus dereusse_(?), ii. 395n Rome, the Sudarium at, i. 213 _Rondes_, ingenious but futile explanation of, i. 410n _Rook_, in Chess, ii. 419n Rori-Bakkar, Sepoy name for Upper Sind, i. 86n Rosaries, Hindu, ii. 338, 347n Rostof and Susdal, Andrew, Grand Duke of, i. 7n Roth, H. Ling, on _couvade_, ii. 596n Rouble, ii. 488n Roxana, daughter of Darius, wife of Alexander, i. 151, 152n, 157 Roze de l’Açur, i. 370n Rubies, Balas, _5_, i. 157, 161n; of Ceylon, ii. 313, 315n; of Adam’s Peak, 316n Rubruquis, or Rubruc, Friar William de, _15_, _104_, _132_, i. 57n, 65n, 227n, 230n, 239n, 242n, 253n, 264n, 278n, 308n, 309n, 354n, 384n, 385n, 389n, 426n, 437n Ruby mines in Badakhshan, i. 161n Ruc (Rukh), or Gryphon, bird called, described, ii. 412–413; its feathers and quills, 413, 420n, 596n–598n; wide diffusion and various forms of fable, 415n; eggs of the Aepyornis, 416n; Fra Mauro’s story, 417n; genus of that bird, condor, 417n, 420n; discovery of bones of _Harpagornis_ in New Zealand, 418n; Sindbad, Rabbi Benjamin, romance of Duke Ernest, 418n; Ibn Batuta’s sight of Ruc, 419n; rook in chess, 419n; various notices of, 420n–421n Rúdbár-i-Laṣṣ, Robbers’ River, i. 114n —— (Reobarles), district and River, i. 97, 109, 111n, 114n Rudder, single, noted by Polo as peculiar, i. 108; double, used in Mediterranean, 117n Rúdkhánah-i-Duzdi (Robbers’ River), i. 114n Rúdkhánah-i-Shor (Salt River), i. 111n Rudra Deva, King of Telingana, ii. 362n Rudrama Devi, Queen of Telingana, ii. 362n Rukh, Shah, i. 86n, 191n, 211n, 218n, 392n, 396n Ruknuddin, Mahmud, Prince of Hormuz, i. 120n —— Masa’úd, i. 120n —— Khurshah, son of Alaodin, Prince of the Ismaelites, i. 146n Rúm, i. 44n Runiz, i. 86n Ruomedam-Ahomet, King of Hormuz, i. 110, 121n Rupen, Bagratid, founder of Armenian State in Cilicia, i. 42n Rupert, Prince, ii. 486n Rüppell’s Table of Abyssinian kings, ii. 435n Russia (Rosia), annexes Georgia, i. 53n, ii. 486; great cold, Arab accounts of, 487; silver mines, 488n; subject to Tartars, 489n; conquered by Batu, 489n —— leather, i. 6n, 394, 395n; clothes of, 295n Russians, trusty lieges of king, ii. 348n Rusták, i. 173n Rusticiano of Pisa, introduces himself in prologue, i. 1, 141n, 263n; writes down Polo’s book, _52_, _55_ _seqq._, _84_, _112_; extracts and character of his compilation, _61_ _seqq._, _143_; his real name, _61_; his other writings, _89_ Ruysch’s map, _135_

Saadi, i. 85n Saba (Sava, Savah), city of the Magi, i. 78, 80, 81n Sabaste, _see_ Sivas Sable, its costliness, i. 405, 409n–410n, ii. 479, 481, 484, 486n, 487 Sabreddin, ii. 437n Sabzawur, i. 150n Sachiu (Sha-chau), i. 203, 206n Sacrifices of people of Tangut, i. 204 —— human, i. 208n, ii. 303n _Sadd-i-Iskandar_, rampart of Alexander, i. 53n, 54n, 57n Saffron, fruit-serving purposes of, ii. 225, 226n Sagacity of sledge-dogs, ii. 483n Sagamon Borcan, _see_ Sakya Muni Buddha Sagatu, general of Kúblái’s, ii. 267, 270n Saggio (⅙ oz.), i. 350, 353n, ii. 54, 57n, 76, 215, 216, 217n, 339, 347n, 592n Sago, ii. 300, 304n, 305n Saianfu, _see_ Siang-yang-fu Saif Arad, king of Abyssinia, ii. 437n Saifuddin Nazrat, ruler of Hormuz, i. 120n Saimur (Chaul), ii. 367n Sain Khan (or Batu), ii. 490, 491 St. Anno of Cologne, i. 130n St. Barlaam and St. Josafat, story of a Buddhist christianised, ii. 323n _seqq._ St. Barsauma (Barsamo, Brassamus), and monastery of, i. 77 St. Blasius (Blaise), Church at Sivas, i. 43, 45n St. Brandon, ii. 312n St. Buddha! ii. 325n _seqq._ St. Epiphanius, ii. 362n St. George, Church of, in Sivas, i. 45n; at Quilon, ii. 377n St. Helena, i. 58n St. James’ Shrine, Gallicia, ii. 319 St. John the Baptist, Church of, in Samarkand, i. 185 —— Major Oliver, i. 57n, 92n, 96n, 105n, 112n, 114n, 120n St. Leonard’s Convent in Georgia, and the fish miracle, i. 52, 58n St. Lewis, i. 27n, 47n, 67n, 87n; his campaign on the Nile, ii. 165n, 593n St. Martin, Vivien de, Map, i. 164n, 192n St. Mary’s Island, Madagascar, ii. 414n St. Matthew, Monastery near Mosul, i. 61n St. Matthew’s Gospel, story of the Magi, i. 82n St. Nina, i. 58n St. Sabba’s at Acre, _42_ St. Thomas, the Apostle, ii. 321n, 323n, 325n; his shrine in India, 341, 353, 355n; his murderers, and their hereditary curse, 350n; reverenced by Saracens and heathen, 353; miracles in India, 354, 356n; story of his death, 355, 357n; tradition of his preaching in India, 356n; translation of remains to Edessa, 357n; King Gondopharus of legend a real king, 357n; Roman Martyrology, 357n; the localities, 358n; alleged discovery of reliques, 358n _seqq._; the Cross, 358n; church ascribed to, 378n; in Abyssinia, 427 St. Thomas’s Isle, ii. 403n —— Mounts, ii. 358n Saker falcons, i. 158, 162n, 223, ii. 50 Sakta doctrines, i. 323n Sakya Muni (Sagamon Borcan) Buddha, i. 164n, 324n, 348n, ii. 265n, 308n; death of, i. 170n; recumbent figures of, 219, 221n; story of, ii. 316 _seqq._; his footmark on Adam’s Peak, 321n; Alms dish, Holy Grail, 328n–330n; tooth relique, 319–320, 330n Salamander, the, i. 213, 216n Salar (Ho-chau), ii. 29n Salem, dragoman, explores Rampart of Gog, i. 57n Salghur, Atabegs of Fars, i. 85n, 121n Sálih, Malik, son of Badruddín Lúlú, i. 61n Salsette Island, ii. 325n, 396n Salt, H., his version of Abyssinian chronology, ii. 435n —— rock, in Badakhshan, i. 153, 154n; used for currency, ii. 45, 54, 57n; extracted from deep wells, 58n, 66, 76n; in Carajan province, 66, 76n; manufactured in Eastern China, 133; manufacture, revenue and traffic in, 152, 153, 155n, 215, 216, 217n; trade on the Kiang, 171; junks employed therein, 174n —— stream, i. 124n Salwen River, or Lu-Kiang, i. 323n Samagar, ii. 471, 474n Samána, ii. 427n Samara, kingdom of, _see_ Sumatra Samarkand (Samarcan), i. 57n, 62n, ii. 458, 462; story of a miracle at, i. 183, 186n; colony near Peking from, 291n Sampson, Theos., on grapes in China, ii. 16n _Sámsúnji Báshi_, i. 401n Samudra, _see_ Sumatra Samuel, his alleged tomb at Sávah, i. 81n San Giovanni Grisostomo, parish in Venice where the Ca’ Polo was, _4_, _26_, _53_, _70_, _71_, _76_; theatre, _28_ San Lorenzo, Venice, burial place of Marco and his father, _7_, _71_, _74_ Sandu, _see_ Chandu Ṣanf, _see_ Champa Sangín, Sangkan River, ii. 5n, 6n Sanglich, dialect of, i. 160n Sang-Miau, tribe of Kwei-chau, ii. 82n Sangon, the Title (Tsiang-kiun), ii. 136, 138n Sanitary effects of Mountain air, i. 158 Sanjar, sovereigns of Persia, i. 233n Sankin Hoto, Dalai, i. 215n Sanuto of Torcelli, Marino, _118_, i. 17n, 23n, 24n, 42n, 59n, 67n, 77n, 144n; his World Map, _133_; on long range, ii. 166n Sappan wood, _see_ Brazil Sapta-Shaila, ii. 386n Sapurgan (Sabúrḳán, Shabúrḳán, Shibrgán), i. 149, 150n _Saputa_, _Sçue_, peculiar use of, i. 437n Saracanco (Saraichik), on the Yaik, i. 6n Saracens, _see_ Mahomedans Sarai (Sara), capital of Kipchak, i. 4; city and its remains, 5n; perhaps occupied successive sites, 6n —— Sea of (Caspian), i. 59n, ii. 494 _Sáras_, crane (_grus Antigone_), i. 297n Saratov, i. 9n Sarbizan Pass, i. 113n Sardines, ii. 444n Sárdú Pass, i. 113n Sarghalan River, i. 156n Sărha, Port of Sumatra, ii. 294n Sarhadd River, i. 175n Sar-i-kol, Lakes, i. 163n, 172n Sarsati, ii. 427n Sartak, the Great Khan’s ambassador to Hulákú, i. 10n, 14n Sassanian dynasty, i. 61n Sati, _see_ Suttee Satin, probable origin of word, ii. 241n _Saum_, _Sommo_, silver ingots used in Kipchak, ii. 488n; apparently the original rouble, 488n _Sauromatae_, ii. 466n Sávah (Saba), i. 78, 80, 81n Savast (Siwas), i. 43, 44n Scanderoon, Gulf of, i. 16n Scasem, i. 156n Scherani, bandits, i. 101n Schiltberger, Hans, i. 131n Schindler, General Houtum-, i. 89n, 96n, 99n, 100n, 105n, 106n, 112n–115n, 122n, 126n, 308n, 310n, 314n Schlegel, Dr. G., i. 342n, 437n, 441n, ii. 281n, 596n Schmidt, Professor I. J., i. 201n, 294n Schönborn, Carl, ii. 601n Schuyler, Eugene, i. 54n Scidmore, Miss E., on the Tide, ii. 209n Scotra, _see_ Socotra Sea of Chin, ii. 264, 265, 266n, 270n —— England, ii. 265 —— Ghel, or Ghelan, i. 52 —— India, i. 35, 63, 108, 166, ii. 265, 424 —— Rochelle, ii. 265 —— Sarain, i. 59, ii. 494 Seal, Imperial, i. 366, 424 Sebaste, _see_ Sivas Sebourc, Bauduin de, _see_ _Bauduin de Sebourc_ Sees of Latin Church, i. 186n, ii. 237n, 377n —— Nestorian Church, i. 91n, 183n, 186n, 207n, 211n Sefavíehs, the, i. 90n Seilan, _see_ Ceylon Self-decapitation, ii. 349n Selitrennoyé Gorodok (Saltpetre Town), i. 5n, 6n Seljukian dynasty, i. 44n —— Turks, i. 91n _Selles, chevaux à deux_, the phrase, ii. 440n Semal tree, ii. 394n Semedo, ii. 211n Semenat, _see_ Somnath Sempad, Prince, High Constable of Armenia, i. 186n, 352n Sendal, a silk texture, ii. 10n, 37, 132, 182, 390, 464 _Sendaus_, generally Taffetas, ii. 10n Sendemain, king of Seilan, ii. 313 Seneca, _Epistles_, i. 14n Senecherim, king of Armenia, i. 45n Seni, Verzino, ii. 380n _Senshing_, i. 332n Sensin, ascetics, devotees living on bran, i. 303, 321n–327n Sentemur, ii. 98 Sepulchre of Adam, _see_ Adam’s Sepulchre —— of our Lord, i. 19; oil from, 14, 19, 26 Serano, Juan de, ii. 295n Serazi (Shíráz), kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 85n Serendib, ii. 314n _Seres_, _Sinae_, _12_; their tree wool, ii. 137n; ancient character of the, 211n Serpents, great, _i.e._ alligators, ii. 76 _seqq._, 81n, 360 Sertorius, ii. 348n Sesamé, i. 158, 162n, ii. 431 _Sesnes_, mediæval form of _cygnes_, _cigni_, i. 297n _Seta Ghella_, _seta Leggi_ (Ghellé), silk, i. 59n Seth’s mission to Paradise, i. 136n Sevan Lake, i. 58n Seven Arts, the, i. 13, 14n Severtsof, shoots the _Ovis Poli_, i. 175n, 177n; on the name Bolor, 179n Seyyed Barghash, Sultan of Zanzibar, ii. 420n Shabánkára, or Shawánkára (Soncara), i. 83, 85n–86n Shabar, son of Kaidu, ii. 459n Sha-chau (Sachin), “Sand-district,” i. 203, 206n Shadow, augury from length of, ii. 364 Sháh Abbás, i. 310n; his Court, 385n —— Jahan, i. 168n Shahr-i-Babek, turquoise mine at, i. 92n Shahr-i-Nao (Siam), ii. 279n Shahr Mandi, or Pandi, ii. 333n Shah Werdy, last of the Kurshid dynasty, i. 85n Shaibani Khan, ii. 481n _Shaikh-ul-Jibal_, i. 142n, 144n, 145n Shaikhs (Esheks), in Madagascar, ii. 411, 413n Shakespeare, on relation of gold to silver, ii. 95n Sháliát, ii. 440n Shamanism, i. 257n, 315n, 324n, 325n, ii. 97n. (_See_ also Devil-Dancing.) Shampath, ancestor of Georgian kings, i. 52n Shamsuddin Shamatrani, ii. 303n Shamuthera, _see_ Sumatra Shan (Laotian, or _Thai_), ii. 74n, 90n, 96n, 113n, 278n —— race and country, ii. 117n, 128n —— dynasty in Yun-nan, ii. 73n, 79n —— ponies, ii. 82n —— state of Pong, _see_ Pong Shanars of Tinnevelly, ii. 97n; their devil-worship, 359n Shang-hai, ii. 238n Shangking-Fungking, i. 345n Shangtu, Shangdu (Chandu), i. 25n; Kúblái’s City and Summer Palace, 298, 304n; Dr. Bushell’s description of, 304n; Kúblái’s annual visit to, 308n, 410 Shangtu Keibung, i. 306n, 308n Shan-hai-kwan, i. 407n Shankárah, Shabankára (Soncara), i. 83, 85n, 86n Shan-si, ii. 12n, 14n, 15n, 23n, 25n, 32n, 135n, 143n, 167n Shan-tung, ii. 137n, 141n, 143n; silk in, 136, 137n; pears from, 210n Shao-hing-fu, ii. 220n–222n Shao-ling, pariah caste of, ii. 228n Sharakhs, i. 149n Shara-ul-buks (Forest of box on the Black Sea), i. 57n Sharks and shark charmers, ii. 332–337n Shauls, or Shúls, the, i. 85n, 87n Shawánkára (Soncara), i. 83, 85n, 86n Shaw, R. B., i. 169n, 178n, 195n, 276n, 315n, ii. 16n Shawls of Kerman, i. 96n Sheep, fat-tailed in Kerman, i. 97, 100n —— four-horned at Shehr, ii. 443, 494n —— large Indian, ii. 361 —— none in Manzi, ii. 219 —— of Pamir (_Ovis Poli_), i. 171, 176n —— wild, of Badakhshan (Kachkar, _Ovis Vignei_), i. 158, 162n —— with trucks behind, 100n —— Zanghibar, ii. 422, 424n Sheep’s head given to horses, ii. 351n Shehr, or Shihr, _see_ Esher Shehrizor (Kerkuk), i. 62n Shenrabs, i. 324n Shen-si, ii. 23n, 25n, 26n, 31n, 32n, 167n, 237n Shentseu tribe, ii. 120n Sheuping, ii. 120n Shewá, cool plateau of, i. 163n Shibrgán (Sapurgan), i. 149, 150n Shieng, Sheng, or Sing, the Supreme Board of Administration, i. 431, 432n, ii. 154, 157n _Shien-sien_, _Shin-sien_, i. 322n Shighnan (Syghinan), ruby mines, i. 157, 161n, 172n _Shijarat Malayu_, or Malay Chronicle, ii. 287n, 288n, 294n, 296n, 300n, 302n Shikárgáh, applied to animal pattern textures, Benares brocades, i. 66n Shing-king, or Mukden, i. 345n Ships, of the Great Khan, ii. 142; of India at Fuju, 231; of Manzi described, 249–251; mediæval, accounts of, 252n–253n; in Japan, 264; in Java Seas, 274n; at Eli, 386 Shíráz (Cerazi), i. 83, 85n Shireghi, ii. 462n Shirha, ii. 436n Shirwan, ii. 495n Shi-tsung, Emperor, i. 310n Shoa, ii. 434n, 436n Shob’aengs of Nicobar, ii. 308n Shodja ed-din Kurshid, Kurd, i. 85n Shor-Rud (Salt River), i. 124n Shot of Military Engines, ii. 159, 163n, 164n–168n Shpilevsky, i. 8n Shúlistán (Suolstan), i. 83, 85n Shúls or Shauls, people of Persia, i. 83n, 85n Shut up nations, legend of the, _114_, _136_, i. 57n Shwéli River, ii. 107n Siam, ii. 277n–280n; king of, 278n Siang-yang-fu (Saianfu), Kúblái’s siege of, Polo’s aid in taking, _22_, _112_, ii. 158, 159; difficulties in Polo’s account, 167n; not removed by Pauthier, notice by Wassáf, Chinese account, Rashiduddin’s, 168n; treasure buried, 169n Siberia, ii. 479–481n Sibree, on rofia palm, ii. 597n Sick men put to death and eaten by their friends, ii. 293, 298n _Siclatoun_, kind of texture, i. 283n Siddhárta, ii. 322n Sidi Ali, i. 152n, 165n, 277n, ii. 5n, 402n, 444n, 453n Sien, Sien-Lo, Sien-Lo-Kok (Siam, Lo-cac), ii. 277n–280n Sifan, ii. 60n, 61n, 70n Sigatay, _see_ Chagatai Sighelm, envoy from King Alfred to India, ii. 357n Si Hia, language of Tangut, i. 29n Si-hu, Lake of Kinsay or Hang-chau, ii. 186, 196n, 205n–207n, 211n, 214n Sijistán, i. 102n Siju (Suthsian), ii. 141 Sikintinju (Kien-chow), i. 343, 345n Silesia, Mongol invasion of, ii. 493n Silk, called Ghellé (of Gilan), i. 52; manufacture at Yezd, 88n; at Taianfu, ii. 13; in Shan-si and Shen-si, 22, 23n; in Kenjanfu, 24; Cuncun, 31; Sindafu, 42n; Kwei-chau, 126, 128n; Tasinfu, 136, 137n; Piju, 141; Pao-ying-Hien, 152; Nanghin, 157; Chinhiang-fu, 176; Chinginju, 178; Suju, 181n; Vughin, 182; Kinsay, 187, 198n, 216; Ghiuju, 219 —— cotton tree, ii. 394n —— duty on, ii. 216 —— and gold stuffs, i. 41, 60, 63, 75, 107, 257, 285, 383, 387, 415, ii. 10, 24, 132, 152, 157, 176, 181, 206, 238n, 390, 411 —— stuffs and goods, Turcomania, i. 43; Georgia, 50; Baghdad, 63; Yezd, 88; Kerman, 90; Tenduc province, 285; Cambaluc, 415; Juju, ii. 10; Sindafu, 37; Cacanfu, 132; Chinangli, 135; Suju, 181; Vughin, 182; Kinsay, 187; in animal patterns, 63, 90; with Cheetas, i. 398n; of Kelinfu, ii. 225; with giraffes, 424n Silk, tent ropes, i. 405; bed furniture, 434 —— trade at Cambaluc, i. 415; at Kinsay, ii. 187 —— worms, ii. 13, 24 Silver chairs, i. 351, 355n —— imported into Malabar, ii. 390; Cambay, 398 —— Island, ii. 174n —— mines at Baiburt, i. 46; Gumish-Khánah, 49n; in Badakhshan, 157; in N. Shansi, 285, 295n; Yun-nan, ii. 95n; Russian, 487, 488n —— plate in Chinese taverns, ii. 187, 196n Simon, Metropolitan of Fars, ii. 377n —— Magus, i. 314n Simúm, effects of, i. 109, 120n Simurgh, ii. 415n, 419n Sinbad, his story of the diamonds, ii. 362n; of the Rukh, 418n Sind (Sindhu-Sauvira), _12_, i. 104n, 105n Sindábúr (Goa), ii. 390n, 440n Sindachu (Siuen-hwa fu), i. 285, 295n Sindafu (Chengtu-fu), ii. 36, 38n, 127, 128n Sindhu-Sauvira (Sindh-Ságor), i. 104n Si-ngan fu (Kenjanfu), ii. 24n, 25n, 29n, 34n; Christian inscription at, 27n, 29n Singapore, Singhapura, i. 37n, ii. 279n, 281n, 305n Singkel, ii. 300n Singphos, ii. 82n, 90n Sings, ii. 238n Singtur, Mongol Prince, ii. 111n Singuyli (Cranganor), ii. 426n Sinhopala (Accambale), king of Chamba, ii. 267 Sinju (Si-ning fu), i. 274, 276n —— (Ichin-hien), ii. 170 Sinju-matu, ii. 137, 138 Sínkalán, Sín-ul-Sín, Mahá-chin, or Canton, i. 294n, ii. 175n, 243n, 252n Sinope, i. 45n Síráf (Kish, or Kais?), i. 65n Sir-i-Chashma, i. 58n Sirikol, Lake and River, i. 174n, 176n, 182n Sírján or Shirján, i. 92n, 122n Sis, i. 42n Sístán, i. 61n Sitting in air, i. 315n, 316n Siu-chau, ii. 129n–131n Siuen-hwa-fu, _see_ Sindachu Siva, ii. 321n, 334n Sivas, Siwas, Sebaste, Sevasd (Savast), i. 43, 44n, 45n Siwastán, ii. 427n Siwi, gigantic cotton in, ii. 394n Sixtus V., Pope, ii. 326n _Siya-gosh_, or lynx, i. 399n Siyurgutmish, i. 91n Sladen, Major, ii. 82n, 90n, 95n, 107n, 198n Slaves in Bengal, ii. 115 Sledges, dog-, ii. 480, 481n–483n Sleeping-mats, leather, ii. 394, 395n Sluices of Grand Canal, ii. 175n Smith, G., Bishop of Hongkong, i. 347n Smith (R.E.), Major R. M., i. 89n, 96n, 99n, 106n, 111n–114n Sneezing, omen from, ii. 364n Socotra (Scotra), island of, ii. 404, 406, 408n; history of, 408n–410n; Christian Archbishop, 406; aloes of, 409n Soer (Suhar), ii. 340, 348n Sofala, trade to China from, ii. 400n Sogoman Borcan, _see_ Sakya Muni Sol, Arbre, _see_ Arbre Soldaia, Soldachia, Sodaya (the Oriental Sudák), _15_, _26_, i. 2, 3n, 4 Soldan, a Melic, ii. 470, 472 Soldurii, trusty lieges of Celtic kings, ii. 348n Soli, Solli (_Chola_, or Tanjore), kingdom of, ii. 335n, 364, 368n, 403n Solomon, house of, in Abyssinia, ii. 434n Soltania, Archbishop of, ii. 213n. (_See_ Sultaniah.) Somnath (Semenat), ii. 398, 400n; gates of, 399, 400n–401n Sonagar-pattanam, ii. 372n Soncara (Shawankára), i. 83, 85n Sonder Bandi Davar, _see_ Sundara Pandi Sondur and Condur (Pulo Condore Group), ii. 276, 277n Sorcerers, sorceries of Pashai (Udyana), i, 164; Kashmir, 166, 168n, 301, ii. 593n; Lamas and Tibetans, _ib._, 314n–318n —— Dagroian, ii. 293, 298n; Socotra, 407, 410n. (_See_ also Conjurers.) Sornau (Shahr-i-Nau), Siam, ii. 279n Sotiates, tribe of Aquitania, ii. 348n Soucat, ii. 277 Southey, _St Romuald_, ii. 84n Spaan, Ispahan, i. 85n Sposk, district, i. 7n _Spezerie_, i. 43n Spice, Spicery, i. 41, 60, 107, 205, 302, 382, 441, ii. 49, 56, 66, 115, 116, 123, 202, 216, 234, 264, 272, 284, 389, 390n, 423, 438, 450 Spice wood, i. 405, 409n Spices in China, duty on, ii. 216 Spikenard, ii. 115, 272, 284, 287n, 390 Spinello Aretini, fresco by, i. 118n Spirit drawings and spiritual flowers, i. 460n Spirits haunting deserts, i. 197, 209n, 274 Spiritualism in China, i. 325n Spitoons, pocket, i. 458, 462n Spodium (Spodos), i. 125, 126n Sport and game, i. 41, 88, 91, 149, 151, 153, 158, 160, 171, 223, 252, 260, 275, 285, 296, 299, 397, 400–406, 411; in Shan-si, ii. 22; Cachanfu, 24; Cuncun, 31; Acbalec Manzi, 34; Tibet, 50; Caindu, 56; Zardandan, 85; Mien, 111; Linju, 140; Cagu, 153; Nanghin, 157; Saianfu, 158; Ching-hiang-fu, 176; Chinginju, 178; Changan, 182; Kinsay, 201, 207, 219; Fuju, 225, 226, 234; Lambri, 299; Maabar, 345; Comari, 382; Eli, 386 Springolds, ii. 161n Springs, hot, i. 110, 122n Sprinkling of drink, a Tartar rite, i. 300, 308n Squares at Kinsay, ii. 201, 209n Sri-Thammarat, ii. 278n Sri-Vaikuntham, ii. 374n Sse River, ii. 139n Stack, E., visits Kuh Banan, i. 126n Star Chart, ii. 314n Star of Bethlehem, traditions about, i. 82n Steamers on Yangtse-kiang, ii. 173n Steel mines at Kermán, i. 90, 92n; in Chingintalas, 212; Indian, 93n, 94n; Asiatic view of, 94n Stefani, Signor, i. 7, ii. 507n Stein, Dr. M. A., on Sorcery in Kashmir, ii. 593n; on Paonano Pao, 593n; on Pamirs, 593n–594n; on site of Pein, 595n Stiens of Cambodia, ii. 82n, 97n Stirrups, short and long, ii. 78, 82n Stitched vessels, i. 108, 117n Stockade erected by Polo’s party in Sumatra, ii. 292 Stone, miracle of the, at Samarkand, i. 185, 187n —— the green, i. 187n —— towers in Chinese cities, ii. 189 —— umbrella column, ii. 212n Stones giving invulnerability, ii. 259, 263n Suákin, ii. 439n Submersion of part of Ceylon, ii. 313, 314n Subterraneous irrigation, i. 89n, 123, 124n Suburbs of Cambaluc, i. 412 Subutai, Mongol general, i. 8n, ii. 168n Su-chau (Suju), ii. 179, 181, 199n; plan of, 183n, 184n Suchnan River, i. 172n Sudarium, the Holy, i. 213 Súddhodhana, ii. 322n Sugar, Bengal, ii. 115; manufactured, 215, 231; art of refining, 226, 230n; of Egypt and China, 231 Suh-chau (Sukchur), i. 217, 218n, 282n Suicides before an idol, ii. 340, 349n Sukchur, province Sukkothai, i. 217 Sukkothai, ii. 278n, 279n _Suḳlát_, broadcloth, i. 283n Sukum Kala’, i. 57n Suleiman, Sultan, i. 17n, 44n, ii. 74n, 80n Sulphur and quicksilver, potion of longevity, ii. 365, 369n Sultaniah, Monument at, ii. 478n. (See Soltania.) Sultan Shah, of Badakhshan, i. 163n Sumatra (Java the Less), _23_, _120_, i. 34, ii. 288n, 300n–301n; described, its kingdoms, 284, 286n, 287n; circuit, 284, 286n Sumatra, Samudra, city and kingdom of (Samara for Samatra), ii. 292, 306n; legend of origin, 294n; Ibn Batuta there, 294n; its position, 295n; latest mention of, 296n; wine-pots, 297n Sumbawa, ii. 287n Summers, Professor, ii. 277n Sumutala, Sumuntala, _see_ Sumatra Sun and moon, trees of the, i. 130n Sundara Pandi Devar (Sondar Bandi Davar), king in Ma’bar, ii. 331; his death, 333n; Dr. Caldwell’s views about, 333n, 334n Sundar Fúlát (Pulo Condore Group), ii. 277n Sung, a native dynasty reigning in S. China till Kúblái’s conquest, _12_, i. 38n, ii. 135, 151n, 194n; their paper-money, effeminacy, 20n, 150n, 207, 208, 211n; cremation, 135n; Kúblái’s war against, 148n, 149n; end of them, 167n, 168n Sunnis and Shias, i. 160n Suolstan (Shulistan), a kingdom in Persia, i. 83, 85n Superstitions in Tangut, the devoted sheep or ram (_Tengri Tockho_), i. 204, 207n; the dead man’s door, 205, 209n; as to chance shots, 439; in Carajan, ii. 79, 82n, 84n; devil-dancing, 86; property of the dead, 111; Sumatran, 293, 298n; Malabar, 339 _seqq._; as to omens, 343–344, 364–365 Sûr-Raja, ii. 374n Survival, instances of, ii. 93n Sushun, Regent of China, execution of (1861), i. 428n Su-tásh, the Jadek, i. 193n Suttees in S. India, ii. 341, 349n; of men, 340 _Svastika_, sacred symbol of the Bonpos, i. 324n Swans, wild, at Chagan-Nor, i. 296 Swat, i. 178n —— River, i. 164n Swi-fu, ii. 131n Sword blades of India, i. 93n, 96n Syghinan, _see_ Shighnan Sykes, Major P. Molesworth, i. 102n, 106n, 113n, 114n, 119n, 124n, 126n, 127n, 128n Sylen (Ceylon), ii. 426n Symbolical messages, Scythian and Tartar, ii. 497n–498n Syrian Christians, ii. 377n _seqq._, 433n _Syrrhaptes Pallasii_, _see_ Barguerlac Szechényi, Count, i. 207n Sze-ch’wan (Ch’êng-tu), ii. 32n, 34n, 35n, 37n, 40n, 42n, 45n, 46n, 48n, 58n, 60n, 69n, 128n, 131n, 134n; aborigines, 60n

Tabashir, ii. 263n, 396n Tabbas, i. 124n Table of the Great Khan, i. 381 Tables, how disposed at Mongol feasts, i. 384n Tablet, Emperor’s, adored with incense, i. 391, 393n Tablets of Authority, Golden (_Páizah_), presented by Khan to Polos, i. 15, 16, 34, 35; lion’s head and gerfalcon, 35, 351; bestowed on distinguished captains, inscription, 350, 351n–354n; cat’s head, 356n; granted to governors of different rank, 431 —— worshipped by Cathayans, i. 456, 458n Tabriz (Tauris), i. 17n, 74, 76n Tachindo, _see_ Ta-t’sien-lu Tacitus, _Claustra Caspiorum_, Pass of Derbend, i. 53n Tactics, Tartar, i. 262, 265n, ii. 460 Tacuin, i. 447, 448n Tadinfu, ii. 136 Taeping Insurrection and Devastations, ii. 154n, 158n, 173n, 176n, 177n, 179n, 184n, 196n, 222n Taeping, or Taiping, Sovereigns’ effeminate customs, ii. 20n Taffetas, ii. 10n Taft, near Yezd, turquoise at, i. 92n Tafurs, i. 313n Tagachar, ii. 471, 474n Tagaung, ii. 107n, 111n, 113n Tagharma Pass, i. 172n, ii. 594n Tághdúngbásh River, i. 175n Taianfu (T’ai-yuan-fu), king of N. China, ii. 12, 14n, 15n Taiani, ii. 432n Taican, _see_ Talikan Taichau (Tigu), ii. 154n T’aiching-Kwan, ii. 26n Taidu, Daitu, Tatu, Kúblái’s new city of Cambaluc, i. 305n, 306n, 374, 375n Taikung, _see_ Tagaung Tailed men, in Sumatra, ii. 299, 301n; elsewhere, 301n–302n; English, 302n Tailors, none in Maabar, ii. 338 Taimúni tribe, i. 100n Taiting-fu (Tadinfu), or Yenchau, ii. 137n Taitong-fu, _see_ Tathung Tai-tsu, Emperor, i. 428n T’ai Tsung, Emperor, ii. 15n, 28n Taiyang Khan (Great King), king of the Naimans, ii. 20n Tajiks of Badakhshan, great topers, i. 153, 155n Takfúr, ii. 148n Takhtapul, i. 152n Táki-uddin, Abdu-r Rahmán, ii. 333n Takla-Makan, i. 190n Talains, ii. 74n Talas River, ii. 459n Tali, gold mines, ii. 81n Talifu (Carajan), ii. 67n, 76n, 79n, 80n, 105n, 107n, 111n Talikan, Thaikan (Taican), i. 153, 154n, 163n Tallies, record by, ii. 86, 96n Tamarind, pirates’ use of, ii. 392, 394n Tamerlan, i. 8n Tana (Azov), _9_, _43_, _72_, i. 4n, 6n, 19n —— near Bombay, kingdom of, ii. 395, 396n, 403n, 426n, 440n Tana-Maiambu, ii. 396n Tana-Malayu, ii. 281n, 283n Tánasi cloth, ii. 396n Tanduc, _see_ Tenduc T’ang dynasty, ii. 28n, 194n, 278n Tangnu Oola, branch of Altai, i. 215n Tangut province, Chinese Si Hia, or Ho Si, i. 29n, 203, 214n, 217, 219, 220n, 223, 224n, 245n, 274, 276n, 281; five invasions of, 281n Tangutan, term applied to Tibetan speaking people round the Koko-nor, i. 206n Tanjore, ii. 334n, 335n; Suttee at, 349n; Pagoda at, 352n; fertility of, 368n Tánkíz Khan, applied to Chinghiz, i. 247n Tanpiju (Shaohing?), ii. 218 Tantras, Tantrika, Tantrists, i. 315n, 323n, 326n Tao-lin, a Buddhist monk, i. 165n Tao-sze (Taossé), sect, i. 321n–325n; female idols of the, 303, 327n Ta-pa-Shan range, ii. 34n, 35n Taprobana, mistakes about, ii. 295n Tarakai, ii. 475n Tarantula, ii. 346, 364 _Tarcasci_, i. 366n Tarem, or Tárum, i. 86n, 122n Tares of the parable, i. 122n Taríkh-i-Rashídí, i. 194n Tarmabala, Kúblái’s grandson, i. 361n _Tarok_, Burmese name for Chinese, ii. 113n Tarok Man and Tarok Myo, ii. 113n Tartar language, i. 12; on Tartar, its correct form, 12n; misuse by Ramusio, 458n Tartars, i. 1, 4, 5, 10, 13, 50, 90, 97, 99, 110n, 121n, 151; different characters used by, 28n; identified with Gog and Magog, 57n; ladies, 76n; their first city, 226; original country, tributary to Prester John, _ib._; revolt and migration, 227; earliest mention of the word, 230n; make Chinghiz their king, 238; his successors, 245; their customs and religion, 249n, 251, 256; houses, 252, 253n; waggons, 252, 254n; chastity of their women, 252, 256n; polygamy, etc., 252, 256n; their gods and idols, 256; their drink (Kumiz), 257, 259n; cloths, 257, 295n; arms, horses, and war customs, 260–263; military organization, 261, 263n; sustenance on rapid marches, 261; blood-sucking, 261, 264n; portable curd, 262, 265n; tactics in war, 262, 265n; degeneracy, 263, 266n; administration of justice, 266; laws against theft, 266, 268n; posthumous marriage, 267, 268n; the cudgel, 266, 267n; Rubruquis’ account of, 236n; Joinville’s, 237n; custom before a fight, 337; want of charity to the poor, 445; conquerors of China, history of, ii. 20; excellence in archery, 102; objection to meddling with things pertaining to the dead, 111; admiration of the Polo mangonels, 160; employment of military engines, 168n; their cruelties, 180n; arrows, 460; marriage customs, i. 33n, 252–253, ii. 467 —— in the Far North, ii. 479 —— of the Levant, _see_ Levant —— of the Ponent, _see_ Ponent Tartary cloths, i. 257, 295n Tarungares, tribe, ii. 298n Tásh Kurgán, i. 172n, ii. 594n Tataríya coins, i. 12n Tathung, or Taitongfu, i. 245n, 286n, 289n Ta-t’sien-lu, or Tachindo, Tartsédo, ii. 45n, 48n, 49n, 52n, 60n, 67n, 70n Ta Tsing River, ii. 137n, 143n Tattooing, ii. 84, 90n, 117, 119n, 131n, 235, 242n, 297n; artists in, 235, 242n Tatu (Taichu), i. 374 —— River, ii. 61n Tauris, _see_ Tabriz Taurizi, Torissi, i. 74, 75n Tawálisi, ii. 465n Taxes, _see_ Customs, Duties Tchakiri Mondou (Modun), i. 404, 408n _Tchekmen_, thick coarse cotton stuff, i. 190n Tea-houses at Kingszé, ii. 196n Tea trees in E. Tibet, ii. 59n Tebet, _see_ Tibet Tedaldo, _see_ Theobald Teeth, custom of casing in gold, ii. 84, 88n–91n —— of Adam or of Buddha, ii. 319, 329n–330n —— conservation of, by Brahmans, ii. 365 Tegana, ii. 471 Teghele, Atabeg of Lúr, i. 85n Teimur (Temur), Kúblái’s grandson and successor, i. 360, ii. 149, 459n Tekla, Hamainot, ii. 356 Tekrit, i. 61n Telingana, _see_ Tilinga Telo Samawe, ii. 295n Tembul (Betel), chewing, ii. 371, 374n Temkan, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n Temple, connection of Cilician Armenia with Order of, i. 24n —— Master of the, i. 23, 24n Temple’s account of the Condor, ii. 417n Temujin, _see_ Chinghiz Tenduc, or Tanduc, plain of, i. 240, 241; province of, 284, 286n Tengri, Supreme deity of Tartars, i. 257n–258n Tennasserim, ii. 279n; (Tanasari), 314n Tents, the Khan’s, i. 404, 409n Terebinth, i. 125n; of Mamre, 132n, 135n _Terlán_, goshawk, i. 57n Teroa Mountains, ii. 420n Terra Australis, ii. 274n Te-Tsung, Emperor, ii. 28n Thai, Great and Little, ii. 287n; race, 278n Thaigin, ii. 25n, 26n Thai-yuanfu (Taianfu), ii. 12, 14n–17n _Thard-wahsh_, _see_ Patterns, Beast and Bird Theft, Tartar punishment of, i. 266, 268n Theistic worship, i. 456, 458n Thelasar, ii. 431n Theobald, or Tedaldo of Piacenza, i. 17, 20, 21n, ii. 593n; chosen Pope as Gregory X., i. 20; sends friars with the Polos and presents, 22, 23n Theodorus, king of Abyssinia, ii. 436n Theodosius the Great, i. 49n Theophilus, Emperor of Constantinople, i. 385n —— missionary, ii. 409n Thévenot, _Travels_, i. 81n Thian Shan, i. 175n, 177n, 191n Thianté-Kiun, i. 286n Thin l’Evêque, siege of, ii. 163n, 165n _Thinae_ of Ptolemy, ii. 27n Tholoman, _see_ Coloman Thomas, Edward, i. 87n, ii. 115n, 164n —— of Mancasola, Bishop of Samarcand, i. 186n Thread, Brahmanical, ii. 363 Three kingdoms (San-Kwé), ii. 38n Threshold, a great offence to step on the, i. 383, 385n Thurán Shah’s History of Hormuz, i. 120n Tibet (Tebet) province, ii. 42, 49; boundary of, 49, 52n; its acquisition by Mongols, 46n; organisation under Kúblái, 46n; dogs of, 45, 49, 52n Tibetan language and character, i. 29n; origin of the Yue-chi, 174n Tibetans, i. 165n; superstitions of, 208n, 209n; and Kashmiris (Tebet and Keshimur), sorceries of, 301, 315n; accused of cannibalism, 301, 312n Tides in Hang-chau estuary, ii. 150n, 208n Tierce, half-tierce, etc., hours of, ii. 364, 368n Tiflis, i. 49n, 57n, 58n Tigado, Castle of, i. 148n Tigers (called lions by Polo), ii. 225, 231n, 411; trained to the chase, i. 397, 399n; in Cuncun, ii. 31; in Caindu, 56; Kwei-chau, 127n. (_See_ also Lions.) Tigris River (Volga), i. 5, 9n; at Baghdad, 63, 64n Tigúdar (Acomat Soldan), ii. 468n Tiju, ii. 153, 154n Tiles, enamelled, i. 364, 370n Tilinga, Telingana, Tiling, Telenc, ii. 362n, 427n Tiling, ii. 427n Timur of Toumen, chief of the Nikoudrians, i. 102n Timur the Great, i. 5n, 9n, 45n, 49n, 52n, 61n, 86n, 152n, 155n, 187n, ii. 166n Timurids, the, i. 85n Ting, 10 taels of silver = tael of gold, i. 427n, ii. 217n, 218n Tinju, ii. 153, 154n Tinnevelly, ii. 359n, 373n, 403n Tithe on clothing material, i. 445 Tithing men, Chinese (_Pao-kia_), ii. 200n Titus, Emperor, i. 66n Tjajya, _see_ Choiach Toba race, i. 205n Toctai, king, _see_ Toktai Tod, Colonel James, i. 104n, 114n, 169n, 183n Toddy, _see_ Wine of Palm Togan, ii. 471, 474n Toghrul I., i. 49n —— Shah of Kermán, i. 113n Toghon Temur, last Mongol Emperor, i. 228n; his wail, 305n Togrul Wang Khan, _see_ Prester John Toka Tumir, i. 8n Tokat, i. 45n Toktai Khan (Toctai, Lord of the Ponent), _72_, ii. 487, 491, 496; wars with Noghai, 499; his symbolic message, 497n, 498n Tolan-nur (Dolonnúr), i. 26n Toleto, John de, Cardinal Bishop of Portus, i. 21n Tolobuga, ii. 496, 497n Toman (Tuman, etc.), Mongol word for 10,000, i. 261, 263n, ii. 192, 200n, 217n, 218n, 462n Tongking, Tungking, ii. 119n, 120n, 128n, 131n Tooth-relique of Buddha, ii. 319–320; history of, 329n–330n Torchi, Dorjé, Kúblái’s first-born, i. 361n Tornesel, i. 423, 426n Torro River, i. 345n Torshok, ii. 489n Torture by constriction in raw hide, i. 262n _Toscaul_, _tosḳáúl_ (_toscaol_), watchman, i. 403, 407n Tournefort, on cold at Erzrum, i. 49n Tower and Bell Alarm at Peking, i. 375, 378n; at Kinsay, ii. 189 Toyan (Tathung?), i. 286n Trade at Layas, i. 41; by Baghdad, 63; at Tauris, 75; at Cambaluc, 415; in Shan-si, ii. 22; on the Great Kiang, 36, 170; at Chinangli, 135; at Sinju Matu, 138; Kinsay, 187, 190, 202, 216; Fu-chau 231; Zayton 234; Java, 272; Malaiur, 280; Cail, 370; Coilum, 375; Melibar, 389; Tana, 395; Cambaet, 398; Kesmacoran, 401; Socotra, 407 —— of India with Hormuz, i. 107; with Egypt by Aden, ii. 438, 439n; with Esher, 442; with Dofar, 444; with Calatu, 450 Trades in Manzi, alleged to be hereditary, ii. 186, 196n _Tramontaine_, ii. 296n Transmigration, i. 456, ii. 213n, 318–319 Traps for fur animals, ii. 481, 483n Travancore, ii. 383n, 403n; Rajas of, 380n Treasure of Maabar kings, ii. 340, 348n–349n Trebizond, _43_, i. 19n, 36, 46; Emperors of, and their tails, ii. 302n Trebuchets, ii. 159, 160n, 161n Trees, of the Sun and Moon, i. 129n, 130n; superstitions about, 131n–135n; by the highways, 440; camphor, ii. 234, 237n; producing wine, 292, 297n, 300, 313; producing flour (sago), 300, 304n–305n _Tregetoures_, i. 386n Trench, Archbishop, i. 201n, ii. 82n Trevisano, Azzo, _8_, _17_, _25_, _65_ —— Marc’Antonio, Doge, _8_, _78_ Trincomalee, ii. 337n Tringano, ii. 279n Trinkat, ii. 308n ‘Trusty lieges,’ devoted comrades of king of Maabar, ii. 339, 347n T’sang-chau, ii. 133n, 137n _T’siang-kiun_ (‘General’), ii. 138n, 261n Ts’ien-T’ang River, ii. 194n, 198n, 208n, 214n, 220n–222n; bore in, 150n, 208n T’si-nan-fu (Chinangli), ii. 137n, 138n T’sing-chau, ii. 138n T’sing-ling range, ii. 35n T’si-ning-chau, ii. 137n, 139n Tsin-tsun, ii. 229n Tsiuan-chau, T’swanchau, _see_ Zayton Tsongkhapa, Tibetan Reformer, i. 315n Ts’uan-chou, _see_ Zayton Tsukuzi in Japan, ii. 260n Tsung-ngan-hien, ii. 224n Tsushima, Island, ii. 260n Tuan, Prince, chief of the Boxers, i. 282n _Tuc_, _tuk_, _tugh_, commanders of 100,000, horse-tail or yak-tail standard, i. 261, 263n Tudai, Ahmad Khan’s wife, ii. 471n Tudai-Mangku (Totamangu or Totamangul), ii. 491, 492n, 496, 497n, 499 Tu-fan, ancient name of Tibet, ii. 46n Tughan, Tukan, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n, ii. 270n Tughlak Shah, of Delhi (a Karaunah), i. 101n Tuktugai Khan, i. 9n Tu-ku-hun, i. 193n Tuli, or Tulin, fourth son of Chinghiz, ii. 32n Tuman, _see_ Toman Tumba, Angelo di, _25_; Marco di, _65_ Tún, city of E. Persia, i. 86n, 124n Tung-’an in Fokien, ii. 243n _Tungani_, or Converts, Mahomedans in N. China and Chinese Turkestan, i. 291n Tung-chau (Tinju), ii. 154n Tung-hwang-hien, ancient Shachau, i. 206n Tung-kwan, fortress of the Kin sovereigns, ii. 14n, 25n, 27n _Tung-lo_ (Kumiz), i. 259n Tunguses, i. 271n Tunny fish, i. 108, 416n, ii. 442 Tun-o-kain (Tunocain), kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 86n, 127, 128n, 138n, 145n Turbit (radex Turpethi), ii. 389, 391n Turcomania (Anatolian Turkey), i. 43 Turgaut, day-watch, i. 381n Turkey, Great (Turkestan), i. 191, ii. 286n, 452, 457, 458, 462, 477 Turkistan chiefs send mission to kings of India, ii. 370n Turkmans and Turks, distinction between, i. 44n, 101n; horses, 43, 44n Turks, ancient mention of, i. 56; friend of Polo’s, 213; and Mongols, 294n Turmeric, ii. 226n Turner, Lieutenant Samuel, describes Yak of Tartary, i. 277n Turquans, Turkish horses, i. 43 Turquoises in Kermán, i. 90, 92n; in Caindu, ii. 53 Turtle doves, i. 97, 99n Turumpak, Hormuz, i. 111n Tutia (Tutty), preparation of, i. 125, 126n, ii. 398 Tuticorin, ii. 372n Tu T’song, Sung Emperor of China, ii. 150n, 211n Tver, ii. 489n Twelve, a favourite round number, ii. 426n —— Barons over Khan’s Administration, i. 430, ii. 154 Twigs or arrows, divination by, i. 241, 242n Tyuman, ii. 481n Tyunju, porcelain manufacture, ii. 235, 242n Tylor, Dr. E. B., on _Couvade_, ii. 93n, 94n Tzarev, i. 6n Tzaritzyn, i. 6n, 57n

Ucaca (Ukak, Ukek, Uwek), i. 5, 8n, 9n; Ukák of Ibn Batuta, a different place, ii. 488n Uch-baligh, _134_ Uch-Multán, i. 86n Udoe country, ii. 42, 598n Udong, ii. 279n Udyána, i. 164n Ughuz, legend of, ii. 485n Uighúr character, parent of present Mongol writing, i. 14n, 28n, 160n, 353n Uighúrs, the, i. 76n, 214n, 227n, ii. 179n, 462n Uiraca, i. 282n Uirad, _see_ Oirad Ujjain, legend of, ii. 349n; (_Ozene_), 397n, 426n Ukak, ii. 488n. (_See_ Ucaca.) Ulatai (Oulatay), Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n, ii. 471, 474n Ulakhai, i. 282n Ulan Muren (Red River), i. 250n Ulugh Bagh, on Badakhshan border, i. 154n —— Mohammed, i. 8n Ulús, the, i. 10n U-man and Pe-man (Black and White Barbarians), ii. 73n Umbrellas, i. 351, 354n, 355n Unc Can (Aung Khan), _see_ Prester John Ung (Ungkút), Tartar tribe, i. 285, 294n Ungrat (Kungurat), Tartar tribe, i. 357, 358n Unicorn (Rhinoceros), in Burma, ii. 107; Sumatra, 285, 289, 299; legend of Virgin and, 285, 290n; horns of, 291n Unken, City, ii. 226, 229n, 230n, 233n Unlucky hours, ii. 364 U-nya-Mwezi superstition, i. 130n Urduja, Princess, ii. 465n Uriangkadai, ii. 46n Uriangkut (Tunguses), i. 271n Urianhai, the, i. 271n Urumtsi, i. 201n, 214n Urzú, i. 122n Uspenskoye (called also Bolgarskoye), i. 7n Uttungadeva, king of Java, ii. 275n Uwek, _see_ Ucaca Uzbeg Khan of Sarai, i. 4n, 6n, 352n Uzbegs of Kunduz, i. 156n, 163n Uzun Tati, coins, Chinese porcelain from, ii. 595n

Vair, the fur and animal, i. 257, ii. 479, 483n, 484n, 486n, 487 —— as an epithet of eyes, _124_ Valaghir district, i. 54n Vámbéry, Prof. Hermann, i. 10n, 28n, 54n, 57n, 170n, 214n, 237n, 401n, ii. 465 Vanchu (Wangchu), conspires with Chenchu against Ahmad, i. 417–419, 422n Van Lake, i. 57n Varaegian, Varangian, ii. 490n Varaha Mihira, astronomer, i. 104n Vardoj River, i. 156n, 172n _Varini_, ii. 490n Varsach, or Mashhad River, i. 155n, 156n _Vasmulo_, i. 292n _Vateria Indica_, ii. 396n Veil of the Temple, πέπλος βαβυλώνιος, i. 66 Vellalars, ii. 372n Venádan, title of king of Kaulam, ii. 380n Venetians, factory at Soldaia, i. 4n; expelled from Constantinople, 19n Venice, _2_, _15_, _16_, i. 2, 18, 19, 36, 41; return of Polos to, _4_, _24_, _54_, i. 36; its exaltation after Latin conquest of Constantinople, _9_; its nobles, _14_; Polo’s mansion at, _23_ _seqq._; galleys, _32_ _seqq._; archives at, _70_ _seqq._; articles brought from East by Marco to, i. 274, ii. 299, 305n Ventilators at Hormuz, ii. 452, 453n Verlinden, Belgian missionary, i. 249n _Verniques_, i. 382, 384n _Verzino Colombino_, ii. 380n. (_See_ also Brazil.) Vessels, war, i. 34, 37n; stitched of Kermán (πλοιάρια ῥαπτά), i. 108, 117n, ii. 415n; on the Kiang, 170, 171, 173n. (_See_ also Ships.) Vial, Paul, French missionary, ii. 63n Vijayanagar, 362n Vikramajit, legend of, ii. 349n Vikrampúr, ii. 99n Villard de Honnecourt, Album of, ii. 164n Vincent of Beauvais, ii. 325n Vincenzo, P., ii. 410n Vineyards, in Taican, i. 153; Kashgar, 181; Khotan, 188; in N. China, ii. 10, 11n, 13, 15n Vinson, Prof., on _Couvade_, ii. 91n Virgin of Cape Comorin, ii. 382n Visconti, Tedaldo, or Tebaldo, _see_ Theobald of Piacenza Vissering, on _Chinese Currency_, i. 428n, 429n Vochan (Unchan, Yungchan), ii. 84, 86, 89n; battle there, 98, 101, 104n–106n Vogels, J., ii. 601n, 602n Vokhan, _see_ Wakhán Volga, called Tigris, i. 5, 7n, 9n, ii. 485n, 488n Vos, Belgian Missionary, i. 249n Vughin, ii. 182 Vuju in Kiangnan, ii. 182 —— in Che-kiang, ii. 219

Wadoe tribe, ii. 420n Wakf, i. 67n Wakhán (Vokhan), dialect, i. 162n, 171, 173n —— Mountains, i. 162n, 175n Wakhjīr Pass, i. 175n, ii. 594n Wakhijrui Pass, _see_ Wakhjīr Pass Wakhsh, branch of the Oxus, ii. 5n Wakhtang II. king of Georgia, i. 53n Walashjird, i. 106n Wallachs, ii. 489n, 491n Wall of Alexander (or Caucasian), i. 50, 53n —— of Gog and Magog (_i.e._ China), _111_, i. 285, 292n Walnut-oil, i. 158, 162n Wami River, ii. 420n _Wang_, Chinese silk, i. 237n, 361n, ii. 113n Wang, king of Djungar, i. 250n Wangchu, _see_ Vanchu Wapila, i. 54n Warangol Ku, ii. 362n Warangs, ii. 490n Warner, Dr., ii. 604n War vessels, Chinese, i. 34, 37n Wassáf, the historian, i. 68n; his character of the Karaunahs, 101n; notices of Hormuz, 120n, 121n; eulogy of Kúblái, 332n; story of Kúblái, 440n; his style, ii. 150n; account of taking of Siang-yang, 150n, 167n; of Kinsay, 213n; Maabar, 333n; horse trade to India, 348n; treatment of them there, 351n; extract from his history, 495n Water, bitter, i. 110, 122n, 194 —— custom of lying in, i. 108, 119n; consecration by Lamas, 309n —— Clock, i. 378n Wathek, Khalif, i. 57n Wa-tzŭ, Lolo slaves, ii. 63n Weather-conjuring, i. 301, 309n–311n Wei dynasty, i. 205n, ii. 437n Weights and measures, ii. 590n–592n Wei-ning, ii. 130n Wei River in Shen-si, ii. 27n, 29n, 35n —— in Shan-tung, ii. 139n Wen River, ii. 139n Wen-chow, ii. 239n Westermarck, _Human Marriage_, ii. 48n, 93n Whale oil, including spermaceti, i. 108, 117n, ii. 407, 408n Whales, ii. 249; in Socotra, 407; Madagascar, 411, 414n; species of Indian Ocean, 408n; sperm (Capdoille), 411, 414n Wheaten bread not eaten, i. 438n; at Yachi, ii. 66, 74n White bears, ii. 479 —— bone, Chinese for Lolos, ii. 63n —— camels, i. 281 —— City, meaning of term among Tartars, i. 297n, ii. 14n —— City, of Manzi frontier, ii. 34n —— Devils, ii. 355, 359n —— Feast at Kúblái’s City, i. 390, 392n —— Horde, ii. 481n —— horses and mares, i. 300, 390; offered to Khan, 308n Whittington and his cat in Persia, i. 65n Wild asses and oxen, _see_ Asses and Oxen William of Tripoli, Friar, i. 22; his writings, 23n, 24n Williams, Dr. S. W., on the Chinese year, i. 388n; on elephants at Peking, 392n Williamson, Rev. A., i. 135n, 217n, ii. 8n, 11n, 12n, 15n, 16n, 137n Wilson, General Sir C., i. 45n Wind, poison (Simúm), i. 108, 120n; monsoons, ii. 264–265 Wine, of the vine, Persians lax in abstaining from, i. 84, 87n, 96n —— boiled, i. 84, 87n, 153n, 155n —— of ancient Kapisa, i. 155n; Khotan, 188; at Taianfu, ii. 13, 16n; imported at Kinsay, 202 —— rice (_Samshu_ or _darásún_), i. 441; and of wheat, ii. 56, 59n; at Yachi, 66, 85; spices, etc., in Caindu, 56; Kien-ch’ang, 59n, 85; Cangigu, 117; Coloman 123; Kinsay, 202, 204, 216 —— Palm (toddy), ii. 292, 297n, 376 —— from sugar, ii. 376, 442 —— date, i. 107, 115n, ii. 292, 297n, 442 —— (unspecified), at Khan’s table, i. 382; not used in Ma’bar, ii. 342; nor by Brahmans, 363 “Winter” used for “rainy season,” ii. 391n Wo-fo-sze, “Monastery of the lying Buddha,” i. 221n Wolves in Pamir, i. 171, 176n Women, Island of, ii. 405n–406n Women, of Kerman, their embroidery, i. 90; mourners, 109; of Khorasan, their beauty, 128; of Badakhshan, 160; Kashmir, 166; Khotan, 191; Kamul, fair and wanton, 210; Tartar good and loyal, 252; Erguiul, pretty creatures, 276; of the town, 414, ii. 202; of Tibet, evil customs, 44; Caindu, 53; Carajan, 66; Zardandan, _couvade_, 85; Anin, 116; Kinsay, charming, 186; respectful treatment of, 204; Kelinfu, beautiful, 225; Zanghibar, frightful, 423 Wonders performed by the Bacsi, i. 314 _et seqq._ Wood, Lieutenant John, Indian Navy, _20_, i. 156n; his elucidations of Polo in Oxus regions, i. 174n Wood-oil, ii. 251n, 252n Wool, Salamander’s, i. 213, 216n Worship of Mahomet (supposed), i. 188, 189n —— of fire, 303; Tartar, 256, 257; Chinese, 456 —— of first object seen in the day, ii. 284, 288n Worshipping the tablets, i. 391, 392n Wu-chau (Vuju), ii. 222n Wukiang-hien (Vughin), ii. 184n Wüsus, or Wesses, people of Russia, ii. 486n Wu-ti, Emperor, ii. 437n Wylie, Alexander, _76_, i. 2n, 8n, 322n, 377n, 451n, 454n, ii. 19n, 28n, 38n, 169n, 184n, 194n, 209n, 212n

_Xanadu_, i. 305n Xavier, at Socotra, ii. 409n Xerxes, i. 135n

Ya-chau, ii. 45n, 48n, 70n Yachi (Yun-nan-fu), city, ii. 66, 67n, 72n, 74n, 80n, 111n _Yadah_, _Jadagari_, _Jadah-tásh_, science and stone of weather-conjurer, i. 309n Yaik River, i. 6n Yájúj, and Májúj, _see_ Gog and Magog Yak (dong), i. 274, 277n; their tails carried to Venice, 274; used in India for military decorations, ii. 355, 359n Ya’kúb Beg of Kasghar, i. 189n Yakuts, i. 309n, 446n, ii. 484n Yalung River, ii. 67n, 69n, 72n Yam, or Yamb (a post-stage or post-house), i. 433, 437n, ii. 213n Yamgán, i. 162n Yang-chau (Yanju), city, i. 29n, 432n, ii. 154n, 173n; Marco’s government there, _22_, ii. 154, 157n Yarbeg of Badakhshan, i. 156n Yarkand (Yarcan), i. 187 _Yarligh_ and _P’aizah_, i. 322n, 352n Yasdi (Yezd), i. 88 —— silk tissue, i. 88 _Yashm_, jade, i. 193n Yasodhara, bride of Sakya Sinha, ii. 323n Yavanas, ii. 372n Yazdashír, i. 92n Ydifu, i. 285, 295n Year, Chinese, i. 388; Mongol and Chinese cycle, 447, 454n Yelimala, _see_ Monté d’Ely Yeliu Chutsai, statesman and astronomer, ii. 17n Yellow, or orthodox Lamas, i. 315n, 324n Yemen, ii. 432n, 433n, 440n, 441n, 445n. (_See_ also Aden.) Yeng-chau (in Shan-tung), ii. 137n, 139n —— (in Che-kiang), ii. 222n Yen-king (Old Peking), i. 375n, 376n Yen-Ping, ii. 230n Yenshan, ii. 224n Yesubuka, ii. 474n Yesudar, ii. 459 Yesugai, father of Chinghiz, i. 237n Yetsina (Etzina), i. 223 Yezd (Yasdi), i. 88; silk fabrics of, ii. 11 Yiu-ki River, ii. 230n Yoritomo, descendants of, ii. 262n Yonting Ho River, ii. 6n Yotkàn, village, i. 190n Youth, Island of, ii. 381n Yrac, province, i. 74 Ysemain of Hiulie, western engineer, ii. 167n Yu, _see_ Jade Yuan Ho, i. 29n Yu-chow, gold and silver mines, i. 295n Yue-chi, i. 174n Yuen, Mongol Imperial dynasty, so styled, i. 29n, 377n Yuen-hao, kingdom of Tangut, i. 282n Yuen ming-yuen, palace, i. 307n Yuen shi, History of Mongol Dynasty in China, i. 115n, 248n, 295n, ii. 95n Yugria, or Yughra, in the Far North, ii. 483n, 485n, 493n Yuh-shan, ii. 222n, 224n Yule, Sir Henry, ii. 602n; on Ravenala, 597n; on Maundeville, 604n Yun-Hien, a Buddhist Abbot, i. 304n Yung-chang fu (Shen-si), i. 276n —— (Yun-nan, Vochan), ii. 84, 89n, 104n, 105n, 107n–109n Yung Lo, Emperor, ii. 596n Yun-nan (Carajan), province, ii. 40n, 45n, 56n, 57n, 59n–62n, 64, 67n, 72n, 80n, 81n, 82n, 90n, 95n, 104n, 107n, 115n, 120n, 124n, 127n–129n; conquerors of, 46n, 80n; Mahomedans, 74n Yun-nan-fu city, _see_ Yachi Yurungkásh (white Jade) River, i. 193n Yusuf Kekfi, i. 85n Yuthia, Ayuthia (Ayodhya), mediæval capital of Siam, _13_, ii. 278n, 279n Yvo of Narbonne, i. 12n

Zabedj, ii. 283n Zaila, ii. 413n, 435n, 436n Zaitúníah, probable origin of satin, ii. 241n Zampa, _see_ Champa Zanghibar (Zangibar, Zanjibar, Zanzibar), ii. 405n, 412, 422, 424n; currents off, 415n; Ivory trade, 423, 424n; its blacks, women, 423, 424n Zanton (Shantung?), _3_ Zanzale, James, or Jacob Baradaeus, Bishop of Edessa, i. 61n Zapharan, monastery near Baghdad, i. 61n Zardandan, or “Gold Teeth,” a people of W. Yun-nan, ii. 84, 98; identity doubtful, 88n; characteristic customs, 90n Zarncke, Fr., i. 139n Zayton, Zaitún, Zeiton, Cayton (T’swan-chau, Chwan-chau, or Chinchew of modern charts), the great mediæval port of China, ii. 175n, 231, 232n–233n, 234, 237n–243n; Khan’s revenue from, 235; porcelain, 235, 242n; language, 236n, 243n–244n; etymology, 237n; mediæval notices, 237 _seqq._; identity, 239n, 240n; Chinchew, a name misapplied, 239n; Christian churches at, 240n, 241n; ships of, 264 Zayton, Andrew, Bishop of, ii. 237n Zebák Valley, i. 165n Zebu, humped oxen, i. 99n Zedoary, ii. 388n Zenghi, i. 61n Zerms (Jerms), ii. 439n Zerumbet, ii. 388n Zettani, ii. 241n Zhafar, _see_ Dhafar Zic (Circassia), ii. 490, 492n Zikas, ii. 228n, 309n, 311n Zimmé, _see_ Kiang-mai Zinc, i. 126n Zinj, Zinjis, ii. 424n, 426n Zobeidah, the lady, i. 156n Zorza, _see_ Chorcha Zu-’lḳarnain (Zulcarniain), “the Two Horned,” an epithet of Alexander, i. 56n, 157, 160n Zurficar (Zúrpica, Zulficar), a Turkish friend of Marco Polo’s, i. 213

[Illustration: THE LO-HAN SHAN-CHU TSUN CHE. No. 100 IN THE SERIES OF THE FIVE HUNDRED LO-HAN.]

SER MARCO POLO

NOTES AND ADDENDA TO SIR HENRY YULE’S EDITION, CONTAINING THE RESULTS OF RECENT RESEARCH AND DISCOVERY

BY HENRI CORDIER

PREFACE

There is no need of a long Preface to this small book. When the third edition of the _Book of Ser Marco Polo_ was published in 1903, criticism was lenient to the Editor of YULE’S grand work, and it was highly satisfactory to me that such competent judges as Sir Aurel STEIN and Sven HEDIN gave their approval to the remarks I made on the itineraries followed in Central Asia by the celebrated Venetian Traveller.

Nevertheless occasional remarks having been made by some of the reviewers, proper notice was taken of them; moreover, it was impossible to avoid some mistakes and omissions in a work including several hundreds of pages. As years went on, extensive voyages were undertaken by travellers like Sir Aurel STEIN, Sven HEDIN, PELLIOT, KOZLOV, and others, who brought fresh and important information. I had myself collected material from new works as they were issued and from old works which had been neglected. In the mean time I had given a second edition of _Cathay and the Way Thither_, having thus an opportunity to explore old ground again and add new commentaries to the book.

All this material is embodied in the present volume which is to be considered but as a supplementary volume of “Addenda” and “Corrigenda” to the Book itself. I have gathered matter for a younger editor when a fourth edition of the _Book of Ser Marco Polo_ is undertaken, age preventing the present editor to entertain the hope to be able to do the work himself.

To many who lent their aid have I to give my thanks: all are named in the following pages, but I have special obligation to Sir Aurel STEIN, to Dr. B. LAUFER, of Chicago, to Sir Richard TEMPLE, and to Prof. Paul PELLIOT, of the College de France, Paris, who furnished me with some of the more important notes. A paper by Prof. E. H. PARKER in the _Asiatic Quarterly Review_ proved also of considerable help.

HENRI CORDIER.

PARIS, 8, RUE DE SIAM, 11_th of November_, 1919.

A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SIR HENRY YULE’S WRITINGS.

—— Notes [miscellaneous] by H. Yule, Palermo, August 28th, 1872. (_Indian Antiquary_, I. 1872, pp. 320–321.)

—— “Discovery of Sanskrit.” By H. Yule, Palermo, Dec. 26th, 1872. (_Indian Antiquary_, II. 1873, p. 96.)

—— “Sopeithes, King of the Κηκεοί.” By H. Yule. (_Indian Antiquary_, II. 1873, p. 370.)

—— The Geography of Ibn Batuta’s Travels in India. By Col. H. Yule, Palermo. (_Indian Antiquary_, III. 1874, pp. 114–117, 209–212.)

—— The Geography of Ibn Batuta’s Travels. By Col. H. Yule, C.B. (_Ibid._ pp. 242–244.)

—— Mediæval Ports of Western and Southern India, etc., named in the Tohfat-al-Majâhidîn. By Col. H. Yule, C.B., Palermo. (_Indian Antiquary_, III. 1874, pp. 212–214.)

—— Malifattan. By Col. H. Yule, C.B., Palermo. (_Indian Antiquary_, IV. 1875, pp. 8–10.)

—— Champa. By H. Yule. (_Indian Antiquary_, VI. 1877, pp. 228–230.) From the _Geog. Mag._, March, 1877, IV. pp. 66–67. Written for the _Encyclopædia Britannica_, but omitted.

—— Specimen of a Discursive Glossary of Anglo-Indian Terms. By H. Y. and A. C. B. (_Indian Antiquary_, VIII. 1879, pp. 52–54, 83–86, 173–176, 201–204, 231–233.)

SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS

PAGE PREFACE v

A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SIR HENRY YULE’S WRITINGS vii

MARCO POLO AND HIS BOOK

INTRODUCTORY NOTICES 3

PROLOGUE 13

Sarai—Shang tu—Khitán inscription

## BOOK I. ACCOUNT OF REGIONS VISITED OR HEARD OF ON THE JOURNEY

FROM THE LESSER ARMENIA TO THE COURT OF THE GREAT KAAN AT CHANDU 15

Baudas—Nasich—Death of Mostas’im—Tauris—Cala Ataperistan— Persia—Fat-tailed sheep—The Caraunas Robbers—Pashai—Hormos— Tun-o-Kain—Tutia—Arbre sec—Old Man of the Mountain—Road to Sapurgan—Dogana—Badakhshan—Wakhan—Plateau of Pamir—Paonano Pao—Yue Chi—Bolor— Khotan—Pein—City of Lop—Great Desert— Camul—Chingintalas—Sukchur—Campichu—Etzina—Tatar— Karacathayans—Keraits—Death of Chingiz Khan—Táilgan—Marriage— _Tengri_—Coats of Mail—Reindeer— Sinju—Gurun—King George— Tenduc—Christians.

## BOOK II. PART I. THE KAAN, HIS COURT AND CAPITAL 65

Nayan—_P’ai Tzŭ_—Mongol Imperial Family—Hunting Leopard— Cachar Modun—Bark of Trees—Value of Gold—_Ch’ing siang_— Cycle of Twelve—Persian.

## BOOK II. PART II. JOURNEY TO THE WEST AND SOUTH-WEST OF CATHAY 75

Wine and Vines—Christian Monument at Si-ngan fu—Khumdan— Mubupa—_Chien tao_—Sindafu—Tibet—Wild Oxen—Kiung tu—Karajang— Zardandan—Couvade—King of Mien—Burma—Nga-tshaung-gyan—Caugigu.

## BOOK II. PART III. JOURNEY SOUTHWARD THROUGH EASTERN PROVINCES

OF CATHAY AND MANZI 91

Ch’ang Lu Salt—_Sangon_—Li T’an—Sinjumatu—Great Canal—Caiju— Lin Ngan—Yanju—Yang Chau—Siege of Saianfu—_P’ao_—Alans—Vuju— Kinsay—Silky Fowls—Sugar—Zaitun.

## BOOK III. JAPAN, THE ARCHIPELAGO, SOUTHERN INDIA, AND THE COASTS

AND ISLANDS OF THE INDIAN SEA 101

Náfún—Japanese War—Chamba—Pulo Condore—Locac—Lawaki—Pentam— Tana-Malayu—Malacca—Sumatra—Ferlec—Sago Tree—Angamanain—Dog- headed Barbarians—Ceylon—Sagamoni Borcan—Barlaam and Josaphat— Tanjore—Chinese Pagoda at Negapatam—Suttees in India—Maabar— St. Thomas—Calamina—Cail—Sappan—Fandaraina—Gozurat—Two Islands called Male and Female—Scotra—The Rukh—Giraffes—Zanghibar— Aden— Esher—Dufar—Frankincense.

## BOOK IV. WARS AMONG THE TARTAR PRINCES AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE

NORTHERN COUNTRIES 127

Russia

APPENDICES 131

LIST OF MSS. OF MARCO POLO’S BOOK SO FAR AS THEY ARE KNOWN 133

BIBLIOGRAPHY OF MARCO POLO’S BOOK 137

BIBLIOGRAPHY OF PRINTED EDITIONS 137

TITLES OF SUNDRY BOOKS AND PAPERS WHICH TREAT OF MARCO POLO AND HIS BOOK 139

SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE 144

ANDAMAN AND NICOBAR ISLANDS 144

INDEX 151

MARCO POLO AND HIS BOOK.

INTRODUCTORY NOTICES.

Introduction, p. _6_.

Speaking of Pashai, Sir Aurel Stein (_Geog. Journ._), referring to the notes and memoranda brought home by the great Venetian traveller, has the following remarks: “We have seen how accurately it reproduces information about territories difficult of access at all times, and far away from his own route. It appears to me quite impossible to believe that such exact data, learned at the very beginning of the great traveller’s long wanderings, could have been reproduced by him from memory alone close on thirty years later when dictating his wonderful story to Rusticiano during his captivity at Genoa. Here, anyhow, we have definite proof of the use of those ‘notes and memoranda which he had brought with him,’ and which, as Ramusio’s ‘Preface’ of 1553 tells us (see Yule, _Marco Polo_, I., Introduction, p. _6_), Messer Marco, while prisoner of war, was believed to have had sent to him by his father from Venice. How grateful must geographer and historical student alike feel for these precious materials having reached the illustrious prisoner safely!”

Introduction, p. _10 n_.

KHAKHAN.

“Mr. Rockhill’s remarks about the title _Khakhan_ require supplementing. Of course, the Turks did not use the term before 560 (552 was the exact year), because neither they nor their name ‘Turk’ had any self-assertive existence before then, and until that year they were the ‘iron-working slaves’ of the Jou-jan. The Khakhan of those last-named Tartars naturally would not allow the petty tribe of Turk to usurp his exclusive and supreme title. But even a century and a half before this, the ruler of the T’u-kuh-hun nomads had already borne the title of Khakhan, which (the late Dr. Bretschneider agreed with me in thinking) was originally of Tungusic and not of Turkish origin. The T’u-kuh-hun were of the same race as the half-Mongol, half-Tungusic Tobas, who ruled for two centuries over North China.... The title of Khakhan, in various bastard forms, was during the tenth century used by the Kings of Khoten and Kuche, as well as by the petty Ouigour Kings of Kan Chou, Si Chou, etc.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp. 139–140.)

Introduction, p. _19_. [The] second start [of the Venetians] from Acre took place about November, 1271.

M. Langlois remarks that the last stay of the Polos at Acre was necessarily before the 18th November, 1271, date of the departure of Gregory X. for the West. Cf. _Itinéraires à Jérusalem et Descriptions de la Terre-Sainte rédigés en français aux XIᵉ, XIIᵉ et XIIIᵉ siècles_, publ. par H. MICHELANT et G. RAYNAUD (Genève, 1882), pp. xxviii–xxix:

“La date de 1269, donnée seulement par un des manuscrits de la rédaction de Thibaut de Cépoy, pour le premier séjour à Acre des Polo et leur rencontre avec Tedaldo Visconti, qui allait être élu pape et prendre le nom de Grégoire X., date préférée par tous les éditeurs à celles évidemment erronées de Rusticien de Pise (1260) et des huit autres manuscrits de Thibaut de Cépoy (1250 et 1260), n’est pas hors de toute discussion. M. G. Tononi, archiprêtre de Plaisance, qui prépare une histoire et une édition des œuvres de Grégoire X., me fait remarquer que les chroniqueurs ne placent le départ de Tedaldo pour la Terre-Sainte qu’après celui de S. Louis pour Tunis (2 juillet 1270), et que, d’après un acte du _Trésor des Chartes_, Tedaldo était encore à Paris le 28 décembre 1269. Il faudrait donc probablement dater de 1271 le premier et le deuxième séjour des Polo à Acre, et les placer tous deux entre le 9 mai, époque de l’arrivée en Terre-Sainte d’Edouard d’Angleterre,—avec lequel, suivant _l’Eracles_, aborda Tedaldo—et le 18 novembre, date du départ du nouveau pape pour l’Occident.” (Cf. _Hist. litt. de la France_, XXXV, _Marco Polo_.)

Introduction, p. _19 n_.

I have here discussed Major Sykes’ theory of Polo’s itinerary in Persia; the question was raised again by Major Sykes in the _Geographical Journal_, October, 1905, pp. 462–465. I answered again, and I do not think it necessary to carry on farther this controversy. I recall that Major Sykes writes: “To conclude, I maintain that Marco Polo entered Persia near Tabriz, whence he travelled to Sultania, Kashan, Yezd, Kerman, and Hormuz. From that port, owing to the unseaworthiness of the vessels, the presence of pirates, the fact that the season was past, or for some other reason, he returned by a westerly route to Kerman, and thence crossed the Lut to Khorasan.”

I replied in the _Geographical Journal_, Dec., 1905, pp. 686–687: “Baghdad, after its fall in 1258, did not cease immediately to be ‘rather off the main caravan route.’ I shall not refer Major Sykes to what I say in my editions of ‘Odorico’ and ‘Polo’ on the subject, but to the standard work of Heyd, _Commerce du Levant_, Vol. 2, pp. 77, 78. The itinerary, Tabriz, Sultania, Kashan, Yezd, was the usual route later on, at the beginning of the fourteenth century, and it was followed, among others, by Fra Odorico, of Pordenone. Marco Polo, on his way to the Far East—you must not forget that he was at Acre in 1271—could not have crossed Sultania, which _did not exist_, as its building was commenced by Arghún Khan, who ascended the throne in 1284, and was continued by Oeljaitu (1304–1316), who gave the name of Sultania to the city.” Cf. Lieut.-Col. P. M. SYKES, _A History of Persia_, 1915, 2 vols., 8vo; II., p. 181 n.

Introduction, p. _21_. M. Pauthier has found a record in the Chinese Annals of the Mongol dynasty, which states that in the year 1277, a certain POLO was nominated a second-class commissioner or agent attached to the Privy Council, a passage which we are happy to believe to refer to our young traveller.

Prof. E. H. Parker remarks (_Asiatic Quart. Review_, 3rd Series, Vol. XVII., Jan., 1904, pp. 128–131): “M. Pauthier has apparently overlooked other records, which make it clear that the identical individual in question had already received honours from Kúblái many years before Marco’s arrival in 1275. Perhaps the best way to make this point clear would be to give all the original passages which bear upon the question. The number I give refer to the chapter and page (first half or second half of the double page) of the _Yuan Shï_:—

A. Chap. 7, p. 1²⁄₂: 1270, second moon. Kúblái inspects a court pageant prepared by Puh-lo and others.

B. Chap. 7, p. 6¹⁄₂: 1270, twelfth moon. The _yü-shï chung-ch’êng_ (censor) Puh-lo made also President of the _Ta-sz-nung_ department. One of the ministers protested that there was no precedent for a censor holding this second post. Kúblái insisted.

C. Chap. 8, p. 16¹⁄₂: 1275, second moon. Puh-lo and another sent to look into the Customs taxation question in Tangut.

D. Chap. 8, p. 22¹⁄₂: 1275, fourth moon. The _Ta-sz-nung_ and _yü-shï chung-ch’êng_ Puh-lo promoted to be _yü-shï ta-fu_.

E. Chap. 9, p. 11²⁄₂: 1276, seventh moon. The Imperial Prince Puh-lo given a seal.

F. Chap. 9, p. 16²⁄₂: 1277, second moon. The _Ta-sz-nung_ and _yü-shï ta-fu_, Puh-lo, being also _süan-wei-shï_ and Court Chamberlain, promoted to be _shu-mih fu-shï_, and also _süan-hwei-shï_ and Court Chamberlain.

“The words _shu-mih fu-shï_, the Chinese characters for which are given on p. 569 of M. Cordier’s second volume, precisely mean ‘Second-class Commissioner attached to the Privy Council,’ and hence it is clear that Pauthier was totally mistaken in supposing the censor of 1270 to have been Marco. Of course the Imperial Prince Puh-lo is not the same person as the censor, nor is it clear who the (1) pageant and (2) Tangut Puh-los were, except that neither could possibly have been Marco, who only arrived in May—the third moon—at the very earliest.

“In the first moon of 1281 some gold, silver, and bank-notes were handed to Puh-lo for the relief of the poor. In the second moon of 1282, just before the assassination of Achmed, the words ‘Puh-lo the Minister’ (_ch’êng-siang_) are used in connection with a case of fraud. In the seventh moon of 1282 (after the fall of Achmed) the ‘Mongol man Puh-lo’ was placed in charge of some gold-washings in certain towers of the then Hu Pêh (now in Hu Nan). In the ninth moon of the same year a commission was sent to take official possession of all the gold-yielding places in Yün Nan, and Puh-lo was appointed _darugachi_ (= governor) of the mines. In this case it is not explicitly stated (though it would appear most likely) that the two gold superintendents were the same man; if they were, then neither could have been Marco, who certainly was no ‘Mongol man.’ Otherwise there would be a great temptation to identify this event with the mission to ‘_una città, detta Carazan_’ of the Ramusio Text.

“There is, however, one man who may possibly be Marco, and that is the Poh-lo who was probably with Kúblái at Chagan Nor when the news of Achmed’s murder by Wang Chu arrived there in the third moon of 1282. The Emperor at once left for Shang-tu (_i.e._ _K’ai-p’ing Fu_, north of Dolonor), and ‘ordered the _shu-mih fu-shï_ Poh-lo [with two other statesmen] to proceed with all speed to Ta-tu (_i.e._ to Cambalu). On receiving Poh-lo’s report, the Emperor became convinced of the deceptions practised upon him by Achmed, and said: “It was a good thing that Wang Chu _did_ kill him.”’ In 1284 Achmed’s successor is stated (chap. 209, p. 9½) to have recommended Poh-lo, amongst others, for minor Treasury posts. The same man (chap. 209, p. 12½) subsequently got Poh-lo appointed to a salt superintendency in the provinces; and as Yang-chou is the centre of the salt trade, it is just possible that Marco’s ‘governorship’ of that place may resolve itself into this.

“There are many other Puh-lo and Poh-lo mentioned, both before Marco’s arrival in, and subsequently to Marco’s departure in 1292 from, China. In several cases (as, for instance, in that of P. Timur) both forms occur in different chapters for the same man; and a certain Tartar called ‘Puh-lan Hi’ is also called ‘Puh-lo Hi.’ One of Genghis Khan’s younger brothers was called Puh-lo Kadei. There was, moreover, a Cathayan named Puh-lo, and a Naiman Prince Poh-lo. Whether ‘Puh-lo the Premier’ or ‘one of the Ministers,’ mentioned in 1282, is the same person as ‘Poh-lo the _ts’an chêng_,’ or ‘Prime Minister’s assistant’ of 1284, I cannot say. Perhaps, when the whole _Yüan Shï_ has been thoroughly searched throughout in all its editions, we may obtain more certain information. Meanwhile, one thing is plain: Pauthier is wrong, Yule is wrong in that particular connection; and M. Cordier gives us no positive view of his own. The other possibilities are given above, but I scarcely regard any of them as probabilities. On p. 99 of his Introduction, Colonel Yule manifestly identifies the Poh-lo of 1282 with Marco; but the identity of his title with that of Puh-lo in 1277 suggests that the two men are one, in which case neither can be Marco Polo. On p. 422 of vol. i. Yule repeats this identification in his notes. I may mention that much of the information given in the present article was published in Vol. XXIV. of the _China Review_ two or three years ago. I notice that M. Cordier quotes that volume in connection with other matters, but this particular point does not appear to have caught his eye.

“As matters now stand, there is a fairly strong presumption that Marco Polo is _once_ named in the Annals; but there is no irrefragable evidence; and in any case it is only this once, and not as Pauthier has it.”

Cf. also note by Prof. E. H. Parker, _China Review_, XXV. pp. 193–4, and, according to Prof. Pelliot (_Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, July-Sept., 1904, p. 769), the biography of Han Lin-eul in the _Ming shi_, k. 122, p. 3.

Prof. Pelliot writes to me: “Il faut renoncer une bonne fois à retrouver Marco Polo dans le Po-lo mêlé à l’affaire d’Ahmed. Grâce aux titulations successives, nous pouvons reconstituer la carrière administrative de ce Po-lo, au moins depuis 1271, c’est-à-dire depuis une date antérieure à l’arrivée de Marco Polo à la cour mongole. D’autre part, Rashid-ud-Din mentionne le rôle joué dans l’affaire d’Ahmed par le Pulad-aqa, c’est-à-dire Pulad Chinsang, son informateur dans les choses mongoles, mais la forme mongole de ce nom de _Pulad_ est _Bolod_, en transcription chinoise _Po-lo_. J’ai signalé (_T’oung Pao_, 1914, p. 640) que des textes chinois mentionnent effectivement que Po-lo (Bolod), envoyé en mission auprès d’Arghún en 1285, resta ensuite en Perse. C’est donc en définitive le Pulad (= Bolod) de Rashid-ud-Din qui serait le Po-lo qu’à la suite de Pauthier on a trop longtemps identifié à Marco Polo.”

Introduction, p. _23_.

“The _Yüan Shï_ contains curious confirmation of the facts which led up to Marco Polo’s conducting a wife to Arghún of Persia, who lost his spouse in 1286. In the eleventh moon of that year (say January, 1287) the following laconic announcement appears: ‘T’a-ch’a-r Hu-nan ordered to go on a mission to A-r-hun.’ It is possible that Tachar and Hunan may be two individuals, and, though they probably started overland, it is probable that they were in some way connected with Polo’s first and unsuccessful attempt to take the girl to Persia.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 136.)

Introduction, p. _76 n_.

With regard to the statue of the Pseudo-Marco Polo of Canton, Dr. B. Laufer, of Chicago, sends me the following valuable note:—

THE ALLEGED MARCO POLO LO-HAN OF CANTON.

The temple _Hua lin se_ (in Cantonese _Fa lum se_, _i.e._ Temple of the Flowery Grove) is situated in the western suburbs of the city of Canton. Its principal attraction is the vast hall, the Lo-han t’ang, in which are arranged in numerous avenues some five hundred richly gilded images, about three feet in height, representing the 500 Lo-han (Arhat). The workmanship displayed in the manufacture of these figures, made of fine clay thickly covered with burnished gilding, is said to be most artistic, and the variety of types is especially noticeable. In this group we meet a statue credited with a European influence. Two opinions are current regarding this statue: one refers to it as representing the image of a Portuguese sailor, the other sees in it a portrait of Marco Polo.

The former view is expressed, as far as I see, for the first time, by MAYERS and DENNYS (_The Treaty Ports of China and Japan_, London and Hong Kong, 1867, p. 162). “One effigy,” these authors remark, “whose features are strongly European in type, will be pointed out as the image of a Portuguese seaman who was wrecked, centuries ago, on the coast, and whose virtues during a long residence gained him canonization after death. This is probably a pure myth, growing from an accidental resemblance of the features.” This interpretation of a homage rendered to a Portuguese is repeated by C. A. MONTALTO DE JESUS, _Historic Macao_ (Hong Kong, 1902, p. 28). A still more positive judgment on this matter is passed by MADROLLE (_Chine du Sud et de l’Est_, Paris, 1904, p. 17). “The attitudes of the Venerable Ones,” he says, “are remarkable for their life-like expression, or sometimes, singularly grotesque. One of these personalities placed on the right side of a great altar wears the costume of the 16th century, and we might be inclined to regard it as a Chinese representation of Marco Polo. It is probable, however, that the artist, who had to execute the statue of a Hindu, that is, of a man of the West, adopted as the model of his costume that of the Portuguese who visited Canton since the commencement of the 16th century.” It seems to be rather doubtful whether the 500 Lo-han of Canton are really traceable to that time. There is hardly any huge clay statue in China a hundred or two hundred years old, and all the older ones are in a state of decay, owing to the brittleness of the material and the carelessness of the monks. Besides, as stated by Mayers and Dennys (_l.c._, p. 163), the Lo-han Hall of Canton, with its glittering contents, is a purely modern structure, having been added to the Fa-lum Temple in 1846, by means of a subscription mainly supported by the Hong Merchants. Although this statue is not old, yet it may have been made after an ancient model. Archdeacon Gray, in his remarkable and interesting book, _Walks in the City of Canton_ (Hong Kong, 1875, p. 207), justly criticized the Marco Polo theory, and simultaneously gave a correct identification of the Lo-han in question. His statement is as follows: “Of the idols of the five hundred disciples of Buddha, which, in this hall, are contained, there is one, which, in dress and configuration of countenance, is said to resemble a foreigner. With regard to this image, one writer, if we mistake not, has stated that it is a statue of the celebrated traveller Marco Polo, who, in the thirteenth century, visited, and, for some time, resided in the flowery land of China. This statement, on the part of the writer to whom we refer, is altogether untenable. Moreover, it is an error so glaring as to cast, in the estimation of all careful readers of his work, no ordinary degree of discredit upon many of his most positive assertions. The person, whose idol is so rashly described as being that of Marco Polo, was named Shien-Tchu. He was a native of one of the northern provinces of India, and, for his zeal as an apostle in the service of Buddha, was highly renowned.”

Everard Cotes closes the final chapter of his book, _The Arising East_ (New York, 1907), as follows: “In the heart of Canton, within easy reach of mob violence at any time, may be seen to-day the life-size statue of an elderly European, in gilt clothes and black hat, which the Chinese have cared for and preserved from generation to generation because the original, Marco Polo, was a friend to their race. The thirteenth-century European had no monopoly of ability to make himself loved and reverenced. A position similar to that which he won as an individual is open to-day to the Anglo-Saxon as a race. But the Mongolian was not afraid of Marco Polo, and he is afraid of us. It can be attained, therefore, only by fair dealing and sympathy, supported by an overwhelming preponderance of fighting strength.”

[Dr. Laufer reproduces here the note in _Marco Polo_, I., p. _76_. I may remark that I never said nor believed that the statue was Polo’s. The mosaic at Genoa is a fancy portrait.]

The question may be raised, however, Are there any traces of foreign influence displayed in this statue? The only way of solving this problem seemed to me the following: First to determine the number and the name of the alleged Marco Polo Lo-han at Canton, and then by means of this number to trace him in the series of pictures of the traditional 500 Lo-han (the so-called _Lo han t’u_).

The alleged Marco Polo Lo-han bears the number 100, and his name is Shan-chu tsun-che (_tsun-che_ being a translation of Sanskrit _ārya_, “holy, reverend”). The name Shan-chu evidently represents the rendering of a Sanskrit name, and does not suggest a European name. The illustration here reproduced is Lo-han No. 100 from a series of stone-engravings in the temple T’ien-ning on the West Lake near Hang Chau. It will be noticed that it agrees very well with the statue figured by M. Cordier. In every respect it bears the features of an Indian Lo-han, with one exception, and this is the curious hat. This, in fact, is the only Lo-han among the five hundred that is equipped with a headgear; and the hat, as is well known, is not found in India. This hat must represent a more or less arbitrary addition of the Chinese artist who created the group, and it is this hat which led to the speculations regarding the Portuguese sailor or Marco Polo. Certain it is also that such a type of hat does not occur in China; but it seems idle to speculate as to its origin, as long as we have no positive information on the intentions of the artist. The striped mantle of the Lo-han is by no means singular, for it occurs with seventeen others. The facts simply amount to this, that the figure in question does not represent a Portuguese sailor or Marco Polo or any other European, but solely an Indian Lo-han (Arhat), while the peculiar hat remains to be explained.

Introduction, p. _92_.

THIBAUT DE CHEPOY.

Thibaut de Chepoy (Chepoy, canton of Breteuil, Oise), son of the knight Jean de Chepoy, was one of the chief captains of King Philip the Fair. He entered the king’s service in 1285 as squire and valet; went subsequently to Robert d’Artois, who placed him in charge of the castle of Saint Omer, and took him, in 1296, to Gascony to fight the English. He was afterwards grand master of the cross-bow men. He then entered the service of Charles de Valois, brother of Philip the Fair, who sent him to Constantinople to support the claims to the throne of his wife, Catherine of Courtenay. Thibaut left Paris on the 9th Sept., 1306, passed through Venice, where he met Marco Polo who gave him a copy of his manuscript. Thibaut died between 22nd May, 1311, and 22nd March, 1312. (See Joseph PETIT, in _Le Moyen Age_, Paris, 1897, pp. 224–239.)

THE BOOK OF MARCO POLO.

PROLOGUE

II., p. _6_.

SARAI.

“Cordier (Yule) identifiziert den von Pegolotti gewählten Namen Säracanco mit dem jüngeren Sarai oder Zarew (dem Sarai grande Fra Mauros), was mir vollkommen untunlich erscheint; es wäre dann die Route des Reisenden geradezu ein Zickzackweg gewesen, der durch nichts zu rechtfertigen wäre.” (Dr. Ed. FRIEDMANN, _Pegolotti_, p. 14.)

Prof. Pelliot writes to me: “Il n’y a aucune possibilité de retrouver dans _Saracanco, Sarai + Ḳúnk_. Le mot _Ḳúnk_ n’est pas autrement attesté, et la construction mongole ou turque exigerait _ḳunḳ-sarai_.”

XIII., pp. 25–26.

SHANG TU.

See also A. POZDNEIEV, _Mongoliya i Mongoly_, II., pp. 303 _seq._

XV., pp. 27, 28–30. Now it came that Marco, the son of Messer Nicolo, sped wondrously in learning the customs of the Tartars, as well as their language, their manner of writing, and their practice of war—in fact he came in a brief space to know several languages, and four sundry written characters.

On the linguistic office called _Sse yi kwan_, cf. an interesting note by H. MASPERO, p. 8, of _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, XII., No. 1, 1912.

XV., p. 28 n. Of the Khitán but one inscription was known and no key.

Prof. Pelliot remarks, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., July-Sept., 1904: “In fact a Chinese work has preserved but five k’i-tan characters, however with the Chinese translation.” He writes to me that we do not know _any_ k’itan inscription, but half a dozen characters reproduced in a work of the second half of the fourteenth century. The Uíghúr alphabet is of Aramean origin through Sogdian; from this point of view, it is not necessary to call for Estranghelo, nor Nestorian propaganda. On the other hand we have to-day documents in Uíghúr writing older than the _Kudatku Bilik_.

BOOK FIRST.

ACCOUNT OF REGIONS VISITED OR HEARD OF ON THE JOURNEY FROM THE LESSER ARMENIA TO THE COURT OF THE GREAT KAAN AT CHANDU.

## BOOK I.

VI., p. 63. “There is also on the river, as you go from Baudas to Kisi, a great city called Bastra, surrounded by woods, in which grow the best dates in the world.”

“The products of the country are camels, sheep and dates.” (At Pi-ssï-lo, Basra. CHAU JU-KWA, p. 137.)

VI., pp. 63, 65. “In Baudas they weave many different kinds of silk stuffs and gold brocades, such as _nasich_, and _nac_, and _cramoisy_, and many other beautiful tissue richly wrought with figures of beasts and birds.”

In the French text we have _nassit_ and _nac_.

“S’il faut en croire M. Defrémery, au lieu de _nassit_, il faut évidemment lire _nassij_ (nécidj), ce qui signifie un tissu, en général, et désigne particulièrement une étoffe de soie de la même espèce que le _nekh_. Quant aux étoffes sur lesquelles étaient figurés des animaux et des oiseaux, le même orientaliste croit qu’il faut y reconnaître le _thardwehch_, sorte d’étoffe de soie qui, comme son nom l’indique, représentait des scènes de chasse. On sait que l’usage de ces représentations est très ancien en Orient, comme on le voit dans des passages de Philostrate et de Quinte-Curce rapportés par Mongez.” (FRANCISQUE-MICHEL, _Recherches sur le Commerce_, I., p. 262.)

VI., p. 67.

DEATH OF MOSTAS’IM.

According to Al-Fakhri, translated by E. Amar (_Archives marocaines_, XVI., p. 579), Mostas’im was put to death with his two eldest sons on the 4th of safar, 656 (3rd February, 1258).

XI., p. 75. “The [the men of Tauris] weave many kinds of beautiful and valuable stuffs of silk and gold.”

Francisque-Michel (I., p. 316) remarks: “De ce que Marco Polo se borne à nommer Tauris comme la ville de Perse où il se fabriquait maints draps d’or et de soie, il ne faudrait pas en conclure que cette industrie n’existât pas sur d’autres points du même royaume. Pour n’en citer qu’un seul, la ville d’Arsacie, ancienne capitale des Parthes, connue aujourd’hui sous le nom de Caswin, possédait vraisemblablement déjà cette industrie des beaux draps d’or et de soie qui existait encore au temps de Huet, c’est-à-dire au XVIIᵉ siècle.”

XIII., p. 78. “Messer Marco Polo found a village there which goes by the name of CALA ATAPERISTAN, which is as much as to say, ‘The Castle of the Fire-worshippers.’”

With regard to Kal’ah-i Atashparastān, Prof. A. V. W. Jackson writes (_Persia_, 1906, p. 413): “And the name is rightly applied, for the people there do worship fire. In an article entitled _The Magi in Marco Polo (Journ. Am. Or. Soc._, 26, 79–83) I have given various reasons for identifying the so-called ‘Castle of the Fire-Worshippers’ with Kashan, which Odoric mentions or a village in its vicinity, the only rival to the claim being the town of Naïn, whose Gabar Castle has already been mentioned above.”

XIV., p. 78.

PERSIA.

Speaking of Saba and of Cala Ataperistan, Prof. E. H. Parker (_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 134) has the following remarks: “It is not impossible that certain unexplained statements in the Chinese records may shed light upon this obscure subject. In describing the Arab Conquest of Persia, the Old and New T’ang Histories mention the city of Hia-lah as being amongst those captured; another name for it was _Sam_ (according to the Chinese initial and final system of spelling words). A later Chinese poet has left the following curious line on record: ‘All the priests venerate Hia-lah.’ The allusion is vague and undated, but it is difficult to imagine to what else it can refer. The term _sêng_, or ‘bonze,’ here translated ‘priests,’ was frequently applied to Nestorian and Persian priests, as in this case.”

XIV., p. 80. “Three Kings.”

Regarding the legend of the stone cast into a well, cf. F. W. K. MÜLLER, _Uigurica_, pp. 5–10 (Pelliot).

XVII., p. 90. “There are also plenty of veins of steel and _Ondanique_.”

“The _ondanique_ which Marco Polo mentions in his 42nd chapter is almost certainly the _pin t’ieh_ or ‘pin iron’ of the Chinese, who frequently mention it as coming from Arabia, Persia, Cophene, Hami, Ouigour-land and other High Asia States.” (E. H. PARKER, _Journ. North China Br. Roy. Asiatic Soc._, XXXVIII., 1907, p. 225.)

XVIII., pp. 97, 100. “The province that we now enter is called REOBARLES.... The beasts also are peculiar.... Then there are sheep here as big as asses; and their tails are so large and fat, that one tail shall weight some 30 lbs. They are fine fat beasts, and afford capital mutton.”

Prof. E. H. PARKER writes in the _Journ. of the North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 196: “Touching the fat-tailed sheep of Persia, the _Shan-haï-king_ says the Yuëh-chï or Indo-Scythy had a ‘big-tailed sheep,’ the correct name for which is _hien-yang_. The Sung History mentions sheep at Hami with tails so heavy that they could not walk. In the year 1010 some were sent as tribute to China by the King of Kuché.”

“Among the native products [at Mu lan p’i, Murābit, Southern Coast of Spain] are foreign sheep, which are several feet high and have tails as big as a fan. In the spring-time they slit open their bellies and take out some tens of catties of fat, after which they sew them up again, and the sheep live on; if the fat were not removed, (the animal) would swell up and die.” (CHAU JU-KWA, pp. 142–3.)

“The Chinese of the T’ang period had heard also of the trucks put under these sheep’s tails. ‘The Ta-shï have a foreign breed of sheep (_hu-yang_) whose tails, covered with fine wool, weigh from ten to twenty catties; the people have to put carts under them to hold them up. Fan-kuo-chï as quoted in Tung-si-yang-k’au.” (HIRTH and ROCKHILL, p. 143.)

Leo Africanus, _Historie of Africa_, III., 945 (Hakluyt Soc. ed.), says he saw in Egypt a ram with a tail weighing eighty pounds!:

OF THE AFRICAN RAMME.

“There is no difference betweene these rammes of Africa and others, saue onely in their tailes, which are of a great thicknes, being by so much the grosser, but how much they are more fatte, so that some of their tailes waigh tenne, and other twentie pounds a peece, and they become fatte of their owne naturall inclination: but in Egypt there are diuers that feede them fatte with bran and barly, vntill their tailes growe so bigge that they cannot remooue themselves from place to place: insomuch that those which take charge of them are faine to binde little carts vnder their tailes, to the end they may haue strength to walke. I my selfe saw at a citie in Egypt called Asiot, and standing vpon Nilus, about an hundred and fiftie miles from Cairo, one of the saide rams tailes that weighed fowerscore pounds, and others affirmed that they had seene one of those tailes of an hundred and fiftie pounds weight. All the fatte therefore of this beast consisteth in his taile; neither is there any of them to be founde but onely in Tunis and in Egypt.” (LEO AFRICANUS, edited by Dr. Robert BROWN, III., 1896, Hakluyt Society, p. 945.)

XVIII., pp. 97, 100 n.

Dr. B. Laufer draws my attention to what is probably the oldest mention of this sheep from Arabia, in Herodotus, Book III., Chap. 113:

“Concerning the spices of Arabia let no more be said. The whole country is scented with them, and exhales an odour marvellously sweet. There are also in Arabia two kinds of sheep worthy of admiration, the like of which is nowhere else to be seen; the one kind has long tails, not less than three cubits in length, which, if they were allowed to trail on the ground, would be bruised and fall into sores. As it is, all the shepherds know enough of carpentering to make little trucks for their sheep’s tails. The trucks are placed under the tails, each sheep having one to himself, and the tails are then tied down upon them. The other kind has a broad tail, which is a cubit across sometimes.”

Canon G. Rawlinson, in his edition of Herodotus, has the following note on this subject (II., p. 500):—

“Sheep of this character have acquired among our writers the name of Cape Sheep, from the fact that they are the species chiefly affected by our settlers at the Cape of Good Hope. They are common in Africa and throughout the East, being found not only in Arabia, but in Persia, Syria, Affghanistan, Egypt, Barbary, and even Asia Minor. A recent traveller, writing from Smyrna, says: ‘The sheep of the country are the Cape sheep, having a kind of apron tail, entirely of rich marrowy fat, extending to the width of their hind quarters, and frequently trailing on the ground; the weight of the tail is often more than six or eight pounds’ (FELLOWS’S _Asia Minor_, p. 10). Leo Africanus, writing in the 15th century, regards the broad tail as the great difference between the sheep of Africa and that of Europe. He declares that one which _he had seen_ in Egypt weighed 80 lbs. He also mentions the use of trucks which is still common in North Africa.”

XVIII., p. 98. “Camadi.—Reobarles.—In this plain there are a number of villages and towns which have lofty walls of mud, made as a defence against the banditti, who are very numerous, and are called CARAONAS. This name is given them because they are the sons of Indian mothers by Tartar fathers.”

Mirzá Haïdar writes (_Tárikh-i-Rashidi_, p. 148): “The learned Mirzá Ulugh Beg has written a history which he has called _Ulus Arbaa_. One of the ‘four hordes’ is that of the Moghul, who are divided into two branches, the Moghul and the Chaghatái. But these two branches, on account of their mutual enmity, used to call each other by a special name, by way of depreciation. Thus the Chaghatái called the Moghul _Jatah_, while the Moghul called the Chaghatái _Karáwánás_.”

Cf. Ney ELIAS, _l.c._, pp. 76–77, and App. B, pp. 491–2, containing an inquiry made in Khorasán by Mr. Maula Bakhsh, Attaché at the Meshed Consulate General, of the families of Kárnás, he has heard or seen; he says: “These people speak Turki now, and are considered part of the Goklán Turkomans. They, however, say they are Chingiz-Kháni Moghuls, and are no doubt the descendants of the same Kárnás, or Karávanás, who took such a prominent part in the victories in Persia.

“The word Kárnás, I was told by a learned Goklan Mullah, means _Tirandáz_, or _Shikári_ (_i.e._ Archer or Hunter), and was applied to this tribe of Moghuls on account of their professional skill in shooting, which apparently secured them an important place in the army. In Turki the word Kárnás means _Shikamparast_—literally, ‘belly worshippers,’ which implies avarice. This term is in use at present, and I was told, by a Kázi of Bujnurd, that it is sometimes used by way of reproach.... The Kárnás people in Mána and Gurgán say it is the name of their tribe, and they can give no other explanation.”

XVIII., pp. 98, 102, 165. “The King of these scoundrels is called NOGODAR.”

Sir Aurel Stein has the following regarding the route taken by this Chief in _Serindia_, I., pp. 11–12:—

“To revert to an earlier period it is noteworthy that the route in Marco Polo’s account, by which the Mongol partisan leader Nigūdar, ‘with a great body of horsemen, cruel unscrupulous fellows,’ made his way from Badakhshān ‘through another province called PASHAI-DIR, and then through another called ARIORA-KESHEMUR’ to India, must have led down the Bashgol Valley. The name of _Pashai_ clearly refers to the Kāfirs among whom this tribal designation exists to this day, while the mention of Dīr indicates the direction which this remarkable inroad had taken. That its further progress must have lain through Swāt is made probable by the name which, in Marco Polo’s account, precedes that of ‘Keshemur’ or Kashmīr; for in the hitherto unexplained _Ariora_ can be recognized, I believe, the present Agrōr, the name of the well-known hill-tract on the Hazāra border which faces Bunēr from the left bank of the Indus. It is easy to see from any accurate map of these regions, that for a mobile column of horsemen forcing its way from Badakhshān to Kashmīr, the route leading through the Bashgol Valley, Dīr, Talāsh, Swāt, Bunēr, Agrōr, and up the Jhelam Valley, would form at the present day, too, the most direct and practicable line of invasion.”

In a paper on _Marco Polo’s Account of a Mongol inroad into Kashmir_ (_Geog. Jour._, August, 1919), Sir Aurel Stein reverts again to the same subject. “These [Mongol] inroads appear to have commenced from about 1260 A.D., and to have continued right through the reign of Ghiasuddin, Sultan of Delhi (1266–1286), whose identity with Marco’s _Asedin Soldan_ is certain. It appears very probable that Marco’s story of Nogodar, the nephew of Chaghatái, relates to one of the earliest of these incursions which was recent history when the Poli passed through Persia about 1272–73 A.D.”

Stein thinks, with Marsden and Yule, that _Dilivar_ (pp. 99, 105) is really a misunderstanding of “_Città_ di Livar” for _Lahawar_ or Lahore.

_Dir_ has been dealt with by Yule and Pauthier, and we know that it is “the mountain tract at the head of the western branch of the Panjkora River, through which leads the most frequented route from Peshawar and the lower Swāt valley to Chītral” (Stein, _l.c._). Now with regard to the situation of _Pashai_ (p. 104):

“It is clear that a safe identification of the territory intended cannot be based upon such characteristics of its people as Marco Polo’s account here notes obviously from hearsay, but must reckon in the first place with the plainly stated bearing and distance. And Sir Henry Yule’s difficulty arose just from the fact that what the information accessible to him seemed to show about the location of the name _Pashai_ could not be satisfactorily reconciled with those plain topographical data. Marco’s great commentator, thoroughly familiar as he was with whatever was known in his time about the geography of the western Hindukush and the regions between Oxus and Indus, could not fail to recognize the obvious connection between our _Pashai_ and the tribal name _Pashai_ borne by Muhammanized Kafirs who are repeatedly mentioned in mediæval and modern accounts of Kabul territory. But all these accounts seemed to place the Pashais in the vicinity of the great Panjshir valley, north-east of Kabul, through which passes one of the best-known routes from the Afghan capital to the Hindukush watershed and thence to the Middle Oxus. Panjshir, like Kabul itself, lies to the _south-west_ of Badakshān, and it is just this discrepancy of bearing together with one in the distance reckoned to Kashmir which caused Sir Henry Yule to give expression to doubts when summing up his views about Nogodar’s route.”

From Sir George Grierson’s _Linguistic Survey of India_ we learn that to the south of the range of the Hindukush “the languages spoken from Kashmir in the east to Kafiristan in the west are neither of Indian nor of Iranian origin, but form a third branch of the Aryan stock of the great Indo-European language family. Among the languages of this branch, now rightly designated as ‘Dardic,’ the Kafir group holds a very prominent place. In the Kafir group again we find the _Pashai_ language spoken over a very considerable area. The map accompanying Sir George Grierson’s monograph on ‘The Pisaca Languages of North-Western India’ [Asiatic Society Monographs, VIII., 1906], shows _Pashai_ as the language spoken along the right bank of the Kunar river as far as the Asmar tract as well as in the side valleys which from the north descend towards it and the Kabul river further west. This important fact makes it certain that the tribal designation of Pashai, to which this Kafir language owes its name, has to this day an application extending much further east than was indicated by the references which travellers, mediæval and modern, along the Panjshir route have made to the Pashais and from which alone this ethnic name was previously known.”

Stein comes to the conclusion that “the Mongols’ route led across the Mandal Pass into the great Kafir valley of Bashgol and thus down to Arnawai on the Kunar. Thence Dir could be gained directly across the Zakhanna Pass, a single day’s march. There were alternative routes, too, available to the same destination either by ascending the Kunar to Ashreth and taking the present ‘Chitral Road’ across the Lowarai, or descending the river to Asmar and crossing the Binshi Pass.”

From Dir towards Kashmir for a large body of horsemen “the easiest and in matter of time nearest route must have led them as now down the Panjkora Valley and beyond through the open tracts of Lower Swāt and Buner to the Indus about Amb. From there it was easy through the open northern part of the present Hazara District (the ancient Urasa) to gain the valley of the Jhelam River at its sharp bend near Muzzaffarabad.”

The name of _Agror_ (the direct phonetic derivative of the Sanskrit _Atyugrapura_) = _Ariora_; it is the name of the hill-tract on the Hazara border which faces Buner on the east from across the left bank of the Indus.

XVIII., p. 101.

Line 17, Note 4. _Korano_ of the Indo-Scythic Coins is to be read _Košano_. (PELLIOT.)

XVIII., p. 102.

On the Mongols of Afghanistān, see RAMSTEDT, _Mogholica_, in _Journ. de la Soc. Finno-Ougrienne_, XXIII., 1905. (PELLIOT.)

XIX., p. 107. “The King is called RUOMEDAN AHOMET.”

About 1060, Mohammed I. Dirhem Kub, from Yemen, became master of Hormuz, but his successors remained in the dependency of the sovereigns of Kermán until 1249, when Rokn ed-Din Mahmud III. Kalhaty (1242–1277) became independent. His successors in Polo’s time were Seïf ed-Din Nusrat (1277–1290), Mas’ud (1290–1293), Beha ed-Din Ayaz Seyfin (1293–1311).

XIX., p. 115.

HORMOS.

The Travels of Pedro Teixeira, a Portuguese traveller, probably of Jewish origin, certainly not a Jesuit, have been published by the Hakluyt Society:

The Travels of Pedro Teixeira; with his “Kings of Harmuz,” and extracts from his “King of Persia.” Translated and annotated by William F. Sinclair, Bombay Civil Service (Rtd.); With further Notes and an Introduction by Donald Ferguson, London: Printed for the Hakluyt Society, MDCCCCII, 8 vo. pp. cvii–292.

See Appendix A. A Short Narrative of the Origin of the Kingdom of Harmusz, and of its Kings, down to its Conquest by the Portuguese; extracted from its History, written by Torunxa, King of the Same, pp. 153–195. App. D. Relation of the Chronicle of the Kings of Ormuz, taken from a Chronicle composed by a King of the same Kingdom, named Pachaturunza, written in Arabic, and summarily translated into the Portuguese language by a friar of the order of Saint Dominick, who founded in the island of Ormuz a house of his order, pp. 256–267.

See Yule, _Hobson-Jobson_, s.v. _Ormus_.

Mr. Donald Ferguson, in a note, p. 155, says: “No dates are given in connection with the first eleven rulers of Hormuz; but assuming as correct the date (1278) given for the death of the twelfth, and allowing to each of his predecessors an average reign of thirteen years, the foundation of the kingdom of Hormuz would fall in A.D. 1100. Yule places the founding somewhat earlier; and Valentyn, on what authority I know not, gives A.D. 700 as the date of the founder Muhammad.”

XIX., I., p. 116; II., p. 444.

DIET OF THE GULF PEOPLE.

Prof. E. H. Parker says that the T’ang History, in treating of the Arab conquests of Fuh-lin [or Frank] territory, alludes to the “date and dry fish diet of the Gulf people.” The exact Chinese words are: “They feed their horses on dried fish, and themselves subsist on the _hu-mang_, or Persian date, as Bretschneider has explained.” (_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 134.)

Bretschneider, in _Med. Researches_, II., p. 134, n. 873, with regard to the dates writes: “_Wan nien tsao_, ‘ten thousand years’ jujubes’; called also _Po-sze tao_, or ‘Persian jujubes.’ These names and others were applied since the time of the T’ang dynasty to the dates brought from Persia. The author of the _Pen ts’ao kang mu_ (end of the sixteenth century) states that this fruit is called _k’u-lu-ma_ in Persia. The Persian name of the date is _khurma_.”

Cf. CHAU JU-KWA, p. 210.

XXII., p. 128 n.

TUN-O-KAIN.

Major Sykes had adopted Sir Henry Yule’s theory of the route from Kuh-benan to Tun. He has since altered his opinion in the _Geographical Journal_, October, 1905, p. 465: “I was under the impression that a route ran direct from Kubunán to Tabas, but when visiting this latter town a few months ago I made careful inquiries on the subject, which elicited the fact that this was not the case, and that the route invariably followed by Kubunán-Tabas caravans joined the Kermán-Rávar-Naiband route at Cháh-Kuru, 12 miles south of Darbana. It follows this track as far as Naiband, whence the route to Tabas branches off; but the main caravan route runs _viâ_ Zenagan and Duhuk to Tun. This new information, I would urge, makes it almost certain that Ser Marco travelled to Tun, as Tabas falls to the west of the main route. Another point is that the district of Tabas only grows four months’ supplies, and is, in consequence, generally avoided by caravans owing to its dearness.

“In 1893 I travelled from Tun to the south across the Lut as far as Cháh Kuru by this very route, and can testify to the general accuracy of Ser Marco’s description,[1] although there are now villages at various points on the way. Finally, as our traveller especially mentions Tonocain, or Tun va Kain, one is inclined to accept this as evidence of first-rate importance, especially as it is now corroborated by the information I gained at Tabas. The whole question, once again, furnishes an example of how very difficult it is to make satisfactory inquiries, except on the spot.”

It was also the opinion (1882) of Colonel C. E. Stewart, who says: “I was much interested in hearing of Kuh Banan, as it is one of the places mentioned by Marco Polo as on his route. Kuh Banan is described as a group of villages about 26 miles from the town of Rawar, in the Kárman district. I cannot help thinking the road travelled by Marco Polo from Kárman to Kain is the one by Naiband. Marco Polo speaks of Tun-o-Cain, which, Colonel Yule has pointed out, undoubtedly means Tun and Kain. At present Tun does not belong to the Kain district, but to the Tabbas district, and is always spoken of as Tun-o-Tabbas; and if it belonged, as I believe it formerly did, to the Kain district, it would be spoken of as Tun-o-Kain, exactly as Marco Polo does. Through Naiband is the shortest and best road to either Tun or Kain.” (_Proc. Royal Geog. Soc._, VIII., 1886, p. 144.)

Support to Yule’s theory has been brought by Sven Hedin, who devotes a chapter to Marco Polo in his _Overland to India_, II., 1910, Chap. XL., and discusses our traveller’s route between Kuh-benan and Tabbas, pp. 71 _seq._:

“As even Sykes, who travelled during several years through Persia in all directions, cannot decide with full certainty whether Marco Polo travelled by the western route through Tebbes or the eastern through Naibend, it is easy to see how difficult it is to choose between the two roads. I cannot cite the reasons Sir Henry Yule brings forward in favour of the western route—it would take us too far. I will, instead, set forth the grounds of my own conviction that Marco Polo used the direct caravan road between Kuh-benan and Tebbes.

“The circumstance that the main road runs through Naibend is no proof, for we find that Marco Polo, not only in Persia but also in Central Asia, exhibited a sovereign contempt for all routes that might be called convenient and secure.

“The distance between Kerman and Kuh-benan in a direct line amounts to 103 miles. Marco Polo travelled over this stretch in seven days, or barely 15 miles a day. From Kuh-benan to Tebbes the distance is 150 miles, or fully 18 miles a day for eight days. From Kuh-benan _viâ_ Naibend to Tun, the distance is, on the other hand, 205 miles, or more than 25 miles a day. In either case we can perceive from the forced marches that after leaving Kuh-benan he came out into a country where the distances between the wells became much greater.

“If he travelled by the eastern route he must have made much longer day’s journeys than on the western. On the eastern route the distances between the wells were greater. Major Sykes has himself travelled this way, and from his detailed description we get the impression that it presented particular difficulties. With a horse it is no great feat to ride 25 miles a day for eight days, but it cannot be done with camels. That I rode 42½ miles a day between Hauz-i-Haji-Ramazan and Sadfe was because of the danger from rain in the Kevir, and to continue such a forced march for more than two days is scarcely conceivable. Undoubtedly Marco Polo used camels on his long journeys in Eastern Persia, and even if he had been able to cover 205 miles in eight days, he would not be obliged to do so, for on the main road through Naibend and Duhuk to Tun there are abundant opportunities of procuring water. Had he travelled through Naibend, he would in any case have had no need to hurry on so fast. He would probably keep to the same pace as on the way from Kerman to Kuh-benan, and this length he accomplished in seven days. Why should he have made the journey from Kuh-benan to Tun, which is exactly double as far, in only eight days instead of fourteen, when there was no necessity? And that he actually travelled between Kuh-benan and Tunocain in eight days is evident, because he mentions this number twice.

“He also says explicitly that during these eight days neither fruits nor trees are to be seen, and that you have to carry both food and water. This description is not true of the Naibend route, for in Naibend there are excellent water, fine dates, and other fruits. Then there is Duhuk, which, according to Sykes, is a very important village with an old fort and about 200 houses. After leaving Duhuk for the south, Sykes says: ‘We continued our journey, and were delighted to hear that at the next stage, too, there was a village, proving that this section of the Lut is really quite thickly populated.’ [_Ten Thousand Miles in Persia_, p. 35.] This does not agree at all with Marco Polo’s description.

“I therefore consider it more probable that Marco Polo, as Sir Henry Yule supposes, travelled either direct to Tebbes, or perhaps made a trifling détour to the west, through the moderate-sized village Bahabad, for from this village a direct caravan road runs to Tebbes, entirely through desert. Marco Polo would then travel 150 miles in eight days compared with 103 miles in seven days between Kerman and Kuh-benan. He therefore increased his speed by only 4 miles a day, and that is all necessary on the route in question.

“Bahabad lies at a distance of 36 miles from Kubenan—all in a straight line. And not till beyond Bahabad does the real desert begin.

“To show that a caravan road actually connects Tebbes with Bahabad, I have inserted in the first and second columns of the following table the data I obtained in Tebbes and Fahanunch, and in the third the names marked on the ‘Map of Persia (in six sheets) compiled in the Simla Drawing Office of the Survey of India, 1897.’

_From Tebbes to Bahabad._ | _From Fahanunch to Bahabad._ 1. Kurit 4 | 2. Moghu 4½ 2. Moghu 9 | 3. Sefid-ab 6 3. Sefid-ab 6 | 4. Belucha 5 4. Burch 5 | 5. God-i-shah-taghi 6 5. God 5 | 6. Rizab 5 6. Rizab 6 | 7.{Teng-i-Tebbes 4½ 7. Pudenum 8 | {Pudenun 4½ 8. Ser-i-julge 4 | 8. Kheirabad 4 9. Bahabad 4 | 9. Bahabad 4 —— | —— Farsakh 51 | Farsakh 43½

_Map of Persia._ 2. Maga Salt well. 3. Chasma Sufid „ „ 4.{Khudafrin Sweet spring. {Pir Moral Salt well. 5. God Hashtaki „ „ 6. Rezu „ „

“These details are drawn from different authorities, but are in excellent agreement. That the total distances are different in the first two columns is because Fahanunch lies nearer than Tebbes to Bahabad. Two or three discrepancies in the names are of no importance. Burch denotes a castle or fort; Belucha is evidently Cha-i-beluch or the well of the Baluchi, and it is very probable that a small fort was built some time or other at this well which was visited by raiders from Baluchistan. Ser-i-julge and Kheirabad may be two distinct camping grounds very near each other. The Chasma Sufid or ‘white spring’ of the English map is evidently the same place as Sefid-ab, or ‘white water.’ Its God Hashtaki is a corruption of the Persian God-i-shah-taghi, or the ‘hollow of the royal saxaul.’ Khudafrin, on the other hand, is very apocryphal. It is no doubt Khuda-aferin or ‘God be praised!’—an ejaculation very appropriate in the mouth of a man who comes upon a sweet spring in the midst of the desert. If an Englishman travelled this way he might have mistaken this ejaculation for the name of the place. But then ‘Unsurveyed’ would hardly be placed just in this part of the Bahabad Desert.

“The information I obtained about the road from Tebbes to Bahabad was certainly very scanty, but also of great interest. Immediately beyond Kurit the road crosses a strip of the Kevir, 2 farsakh broad, and containing a river-bed which is said to be filled with water at the end of February. Sefid-ab is situated among hillocks and Burch in an upland district; to the south of it follows Kevir barely a farsakh broad, which may be avoided by a circuitous path. At God-i-shah-taghi, as the name implies, saxaul grows (_Haloxylon Ammodendron_). The last three halting-places before Bahabad all lie among small hills.

“This desert route runs, then, through comparatively hilly country, crosses two small Kevir depressions, or offshoots of one and the same Kevir, has pasturage at at least one place, and presents no difficulties of any account. The distance in a direct line is 113 miles, corresponding to 51 Persian farsakh—the farsakh in this district being only about 2·2 miles long against 2·9 in the great Kevir. The caravans which go through the Bahabad desert usually make the journey in ten days, one at least of which is a rest day, so that they cover little more than 12 miles a day. If water more or less salt were not to be found at all the eight camping-grounds, the caravans would not be able to make such short marches. It is also quite possible that sweet water is to be found in one place; where saxaul grows driftsand usually occurs, and wells digged in sand are usually sweet.

“During my stay in Tebbes a caravan of about 300 camels, as I have mentioned before, arrived from Sebsevar. They were laden with _naft_ (petroleum), and remained waiting till the first belt of Kevir was dried after the last rain. As soon as this happened the caravan would take the road described above to Bahabad, and thence to Yezd. And this caravan route, Sebsevar, Turshiz, Bajistan, Tun, Tebbes, Bahabad, and Yezd, is considered less risky than the somewhat shorter way through the great Kevir. I myself crossed a part of the Bahabad desert where we did not once follow any of the roads used by caravans, and I found this country by no means one of the worst in Eastern Persia.

“In the above exposition I believe that I have demonstrated that it is extremely probable that Marco Polo travelled, not through Naibend to Tun, but through Bahabad to Tebbes, and thence to Tun and Kain. His own description accords in all respects with the present aspect and peculiarities of the desert route in question. And the time of eight days he assigns to the journey between Kuh-benan and Tonocain renders it also probable that he came to the last-named province at Tebbes, even if he travelled somewhat faster than caravans are wont to do at the present day. It signifies little that he does not mention the name Tebbes; he gives only the name of the province, adding that it contains a great many towns and villages. One of these was Tebbes.”

XXII., p. 126.

TUTIA.

“It seems that the word is ‘the Arabicized word _dúdhá_, being Persian for “smokes.”’ There can be little doubt that we have direct confirmation of this in the Chinese words _t’ou-t’ieh_ (still, I think, in use) and _t’ou-shih_, meaning ‘_tou_-iron’ and ‘_t’ou_-ore.’ The character _T’ou_ 鍮 does not appear in the old dictionaries; its first appearance is in the History of the Toba (Tungusic) Dynasty of North China. This History first mentions the name ‘Persia’ in A.D. 455 and the existence there of this metal, which, a little later on, is also said to come from a State in the Cashmeer region. K’ang-hi’s seventeenth-century dictionary is more explicit: it states that Termed produces this ore, but that ‘the true sort comes from Persia, and looks like gold, but on being heated it turns carnation, and _not_ black.’ As the Toba Emperors added 1000 new characters to the Chinese stock, we may assume this one to have been invented, for the specific purpose indicated.’” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp. 135–6.) Prof. Parker adds the following note, _l.c._, p. 149: “Since writing the above, I have come across a passage in the ‘History of the Sung Dynasty’ (chap. 490, p. 17) stating that an Arab junk-master brought to Canton in A.D. 990, and sent on thence to the Chinese Emperor in Ho Nan, ‘one vitreous bottle of _tutia_.’ The two words mean ‘metropolis-father,’ and are therefore without any signification, except as a foreign word. According to Yule’s notes (I., p. 126), _tútiá_, or _dudhá_, in one of its forms was used as an eye-ointment or collyrium.”

XXII., pp. 127–139. The Province of Tonocain “contains an immense plain on which is found the ARBRE SOL, which we Christians call the _Arbre Sec_; and I will tell you what it is like. It is a tall and thick tree, having the bark on one side green and the other white; and it produces a rough husk like that of a chestnut, but without anything in it. The wood is yellow like box, and very strong, and there are no other trees near it nor within a hundred miles of it, except on one side, where you find trees within about ten miles distance.”

In a paper published in the _Journal of the R. As. Soc._, Jan., 1909, Gen. Houtum-Schindler comes to the conclusion, p. 157, that Marco Polo’s tree is not the “Sun Tree,” but the Cypress of Zoroaster; “Marco Polo’s _arbre sol_ and _arbre seul_ stand for the Persian _dirakht i sol_, _i.e._ the cypress-tree.” If General Houtum Schindler had seen the third edition of the _Book of Ser Marco Polo_, I., p. 113, he would have found that I read his paper of the _J. R. A. S._, of January, 1898.”

XXII., p. 132, l. 22. The only current coin is millstones.

Mr. T. B. CLARKE-THORNHILL wrote to me in 1906: “Though I can hardly imagine that there can be any connection between the Caroline Islands and the ‘Amiral d’Outre l’Arbre Sec,’ still it may interest you to know that the currency of ‘millstones’ existed up to a short time ago, and may do so still, in the island of Yap, in that group. It consisted of various-sized discs of quartz from about 6 inches to nearly 3 feet in diameter, and from ½ an inch to 3 or 4 inches in thickness.”

XXV., p. 146.

OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN.

Regarding the reduction of the Ismaelites, the _Yuän Shï_ tells us that in 1222, on his way back after the taking of Nishapur, Tuli, son of Genghis, plundered the State of Mu-la-i, captured Herat, and joined his father at Talecan. In 1229 the King of Mu-lei presented himself at the Mongol Court.... The following statement is also found in the Mongol Annals: “In the seventh moon [1252] the Emperor ordered K’i-t’ah-t’êh Pu-ha to carry war against the Ma-la-hi.’” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 136.)

XXVI., p. 149. “On leaving the Castle [of the Old Man], you ride over fine plains and beautiful valleys, and pretty hill-sides producing excellent grass pasture, and abundance of fruits, and all other products.... This kind of country extends for six days’ journey, with a goodly number of towns and villages, in which the people are worshippers of Mahommet. Sometimes also you meet with a tract of desert extending for 50 or 60 miles, or somewhat less, and in these deserts you find no water, but have to carry it along with you.... So after travelling for six days as I have told you, you come to a city called Sapurgan....”

Sven Hedin remarks: “From this it is apparent that the six days’ journey of fine country were traversed immediately before Marco Polo reached Sapurgan. Sir Henry Yule says in a note: ‘Whether the true route be, as I suppose, by Nishapur and Meshed, or, as Khanikoff supposes, by Herat and Badghis, it is strange that no one of those famous cities is mentioned. And we feel constrained to assume that something has been misunderstood in the dictation, or has dropped out of it.’ Yule removes the six days of fine country to the district between Sebsevar and Meshed, and considers that for at least the first day’s marches beyond Nishapur Marco Polo’s description agrees admirably with that given by Fraser and Ferrier.

“I travelled between Sebsevar and Meshed in the autumn of 1890, and I cannot perceive that Marco Polo’s description is applicable to the country. He speaks of six days’ journey through beautiful valleys and pretty hillsides. To the east of Sebsevar you come out into desert country, which, however passes into fertile country with many villages.[2] Then there comes a boundless dreary steppe to the south. At the village Seng-i-kal-i-deh you enter an undulating country with immense flocks of sheep. ‘The first stretch of the road between Shurab and Nishapur led us through perfect desert ...; but the landscape soon changed its aspect; the desert passed by degrees into cultivated lands, and we rode past several villages surrounded by fields and gardens.... We here entered the most fertile and densely peopled region in Khorasan, in the midst of which the town of Nishapur is situated.’ Of the tract to the east of Nishapur I say: ‘Here are found innumerable villages. The plain and slopes are dotted with them. This district is extraordinarily densely inhabited and well cultivated.’ But then all this magnificence comes to an end, and of the last day’s journey between Kademgah and Meshed I write: ‘The country rose and we entered a maze of low intricate hillocks.... The country was exceedingly dreary and bare. Some flocks of sheep were seen, however, but what the fat and sleek sheep lived on was a puzzle to me.... This dismal landscape was more and more enlivened by travellers.... To the east stretched an undulating steppe up to the frontier of Afghanistan.’

“The road between Sebsevar and Meshed is, in short, of such a character that it can hardly fit in with Marco Polo’s enthusiastic description of the six days. And as these came just before Sapurgan, one cannot either identify the desert regions named with the deserts about the middle course of the Murgab which extend between Meshed and Shibirkhan. He must have crossed desert first, and it may be identified with the nemek-sar or salt desert east of Tun and Kain. The six days must have been passed in the ranges Paropamisus, Firuz-kuh, and Bend-i-Turkestan. Marco Polo is not usually wont to scare his readers by descriptions of mountainous regions, but at this place he speaks of mountains and valleys and rich pastures. As it was, of course, his intention to travel on into the heart of Asia, to make a détour through Sebsevar was unnecessary and out of his way. If he had travelled to Sebsevar, Nishapur, and Meshed, he would scarcely call the province of Tun-o-Kain the extremity of Persia towards the north, even as the political boundaries were then situated.

“From Balkh his wonderful journey proceeded further eastwards, and therefore we take leave of him. Precisely in Eastern Persia his descriptions are so brief that they leave free room for all kinds of speculations. In the foregoing pages it has been simply my desire to present a few new points of view. The great value of Marco Polo’s description of the Persian desert consists in confirming and proving its physical invariableness during more than six hundred years. It had as great a scarcity of oases then as now, and the water in the wells was not less salt than in our own days.” (_Overland to India_, II., pp. 75–77.)

XXVII., p. 152 n.

DOGANA.

“The country of Dogana is quite certain to be the Chinese T’u-ho-lo or Tokhara; for the position suits, and, moreover, nearly all the other places named by Marco Polo along with Dogana occur in Chinese History along with Tokhara many centuries before Polo’s arrival. Tokhara being the most important, it is inconceivable that Marco Polo would omit it. Thus, Poh-lo (Balkh), capital of the Eptals; Ta-la-kien (Talecan), mentioned by Hiuan Tsang; Ho-sim or Ho-ts’z-mi (Casem), mentioned in the _T’ang History_; Shik-nih or Shï-k’i-ni (Syghinan) of the _T’ang History_; Woh-k’an (Vochan), of the same work; several forms of Bolor, etc. (see also my remarks on the Pamir region in the _Contemporary Review_ for Dec., 1897).” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 142.)

XXIX., p. 160.

BADAKHSHAN.

“The Chinese name for ‘Badakhshan’ never appears before the Pa-ta-shan of Kúblái’s time.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 143.)

XXX., pp. 164–166. “You must know that ten days’ journey to the south of Badashan there is a province called PASHAI, the people of which have a peculiar language, and are Idolaters, of a brown complexion. They are great adepts in sorceries and the diabolic arts. The men wear earrings and brooches of gold and silver set with stones and pearls. They are a pestilent people and a crafty; and they live upon flesh and rice. Their country is very hot.”

Sir A. STEIN writes (_Ancient Khotan_, I., pp. 14–15 n.): “Sir Henry Yule was undoubtedly right in assuming that Marco Polo had never personally visited these countries and that his account of them, brief as it is, was derived from hearsay information about the tracts which the Mongol partisan leader Nigūdar had traversed, about 1260 A.D., on an adventurous incursion from Badakhshān towards Kashmīr and the Punjāb. In